(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Thompson and Given families : with their ancestral lines and present branches - Rev. Samuel F. Thompson, Ellen Kerr Given"

^ M. L. 

929.2 
T370t 
1192443 



GENEALOGY COLLECTION 



ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY 



3 1833 01394 0280 



0-2 




Rev. S. F. Thompson. 



Thomp son and Given 
Families 



With their Ancestral Lines and. 

Present Branches. 



Rev. Samuel F. Thompson, 



Ellen Kerr Given 



BY 



Rev. Samuel Findley Thompson. 



HAMILTON, OHIO : 
Brown & Whitaker, Printers. 



1192443 

PREFACE. 



'HIS book is in the true sense of the word a Family History. 
It goes back along Ancestral lines as far as it is possible 



X 

* to trace them. All the Relations of the two leading families, 
Rev. S. F. Thompson and wife, Ellen K. Given, so far as 

' could be ascertained, receive suitable mention. Cousins, and 

I often, too, second cousins, have been included in the history. 
That there should be some mistakes, and some omissions of 

j names, is just what might have been expected and could 
scarcely be avoided. Great care has been taken, however, to 
have things correct and reliable. 

It has well been said, "They who care not to know their 
ancestors, are wanting in natural affection, and regardless of 
filial duty." 

How easy a thing it is to lose sight of our ancestors. We 

I even find in some cases that those with whom we should be 

jh quite familiar have almost passed out of the reach of memory. 

\ In fact, too often, very little is known about some with whom 
we are closely related. A lady closely connected with this 
history being asked for information respecting one of her own 
uncles, replied, "I never heard of such an uncle before." A 
mother of a large family in Ireland could not give the date of 
the birth of one of her children. The laudable practice of 
keeping a short family record in the "old family Bible" seems to 
have been too often discontinued. 

Hence it would be with many a source of great pleasure to 
have a carefully prepared family history to refer to, where all 
such information could be obtained at a glance. Such a work 
the author has endeavored to prepare. It has received close at- 
tention, with intervals, for several years. No pains have been 
spared to have it full, complete and correct. Items of interest 



PREFACE. 

have been gathered, previously known to but few. To this end 
correspondence has been carried on, on a large scale. Where 
the history in a few instances may seem defective, it is because, 
after repeated efforts, there has been a failure to obtain needed 
information. It was kindly and repeatedly asked, but not. 
received. 

Only a comparatively few copies of such a work will be 
demanded, even under the most favorable circumstances. 
There should be a copy in the home of each family of the rela- 
tions included in the history. In the course of fifty or one 
hundred years from this time, a copy of such a book will be 
considered a valuable document in the possession of our descen- 
dants. The author hopes, in its publication, not to sustain a 
pecuniary loss. He does not anticipate much profit, although 
its preparation has required a great deal of time, much labor, 
and close attention. The work has been an honest effort to 
afford some pleasure, and be of some benefit to others in the 
family connection. As such, its preparation has afforded a 
great deal of pleasure and enjoyment to the writer, at a period 
in his history when he has been largely shut out from social life 
and its endearments, by the loss to a great extent of the sense 
of hearing. The work as now completed is hopefully and 
respectfully committed to a long list of respected and — may we 
not trust? — sympathetic relatives. 

Keep the History with special care. In the distant future 
it will become especially valuable as a book of reference in 
tracing Ancestral lines. 

"Note thou this, the providence of God hath bound up families together, 
To mutual aid and patient trial ; yea, those ties are strong, 
Friends are ever dearer in thy wealth, but relatives to be trusted in thy need, 
For these are God's appointed way, and those the choice of man." 

S. F. Thompson. 
Oxford, O., January i, i8g8. 



GENERAL REMARKS. 

THE families represented in this history have very generally 
formerly been in quite moderate financial circumstances. 
They have been, to some extent, in the condition so earnestly 
desired by Agur, having "neither poverty nor riches." Our 
ancestors had all the inconveniences and hardships to endure, 
so common in new settlements, in the early history of our 
country. The most of them were farmers, lived in rude log 
cabins, often of but a single room, and well knew what it was to 
almost constantly wield the ax in felling the heavy primeval 
forests. 

They lived mostly from the products of the soil ; on what 
they raised and manufactured themselves. Money was a scarce 
article; but little could be secured and but little was used. 
While there was almost constant heavy toil, yet life was not 
without its pleasures and enjoyments. From year to year their 
condition was growing better. A brighter future, and full 
of cheer, loomed up in the distance. They had their pleasant 
homes and were often surrounded with large families of healthy, 
happy children. The relatives abroad, mostly in County 
Antrim, Ireland, were in the milling business, the mercantile 
business, the manufacture and sale of linen, a few in professional 
life, and some were farmers. 

Our ancestors were not noted for political aspirations. 
They seem to have had no marked inclinations in that direc- 
tion, and hence but few sought official favors. Some were 
elected as Justices of the Peace, a very few became active 
members of State Legislatures, and one, a distant relative, 
reached the highest office in the gift of the people — President 
of the United States. This was Chester A. Arthur. The same 



GENERAL REMARKS. 

trait seems to have prevailed on the part of the family connec- 
tion across the waters in the Emerald Isle; they were quiet, 
peaceable citizens, but not anxious for political preferment. 

The education of our ancestors was usually such as could 
be obtained in the public or private schools of the day, and 
often not including more than the notorious three Rs — reading, 
'riting and 'rithmetic. There may have been some exceptions, 
in early times, but certainly not many. Entire neglect, how- 
ever, was not common; in fact, it was a thing of rare occur- 
rence. Within the past fifty years more attention has been 
given to higher education, and so professional life has become 
more common. In some cases whole families are college 
graduates, and many of them occupy prominent positions in 
educational lines of work and in other professions. There is a 
commendable effort put forth by some to rise higher in the 
pursuits of life, and occupy positions of greater prominence and 
usefulness. 

The ancestral lines on both sides were very generally a 
straightforward, industrious, upright, God-fearing people. 
Their church connections were largely of the Calvinistic, 
Psalm-singing Presbyterian order. They were firm believers in 
Bible truth, and salvation by grace. Comparatively few have 
fallen into habits of drunkenness. There is no large family 
connection entirely free from this terrible evil. It should in all 
cases be carefully guarded against. As far as my knowledge 
extends, there have been but few cases of extreme poverty on 
the one hand, and the instances of great wealth much less on 
the other. 

Sanctified ambition to rise in the world is commendable, 
worthy of constant effort, and should receive due commenda- 
tion. There is nothing condemnatory of aspiration to become 
leaders in thought, in morals and in religion. To become great 
and Christ-like, for the purpose of honoring our Creator and 



GENERAL REMARKS. 

attracting others to him, is certainly a worthy object in life. 
The best possible use of time and talents in the circumstances 
in which one is placed, together with environments with which 
one may be surrounded, would seem to indicate what should be 
done with the view of a noble and worthy existence. Accord- 
ingly, it is hoped that our descendants to the end of time will 
ever have high aims and in every way worthy objects of life ; life 
in its truest and best sense here, and life in its higher and more 
perfect state hereafter. It is most earnestly desired that no one 
will forget personal accountability to God, or neglect the 
personal acceptance of the Lord Jesus Christ as a complete 
Saviour. Of a lost soul at the end of life, whatever else may be 
true, it may be well said, "It had been good for that man if he 
had not been born." There must of necessity be a failure in 
life, if it fails to have distinct reference to the obligations due 
the great Author of existence. That life must have been aim- 
less, if it can still be said of it, when drawn to a close, "Hav- 
ing no hope and without God in the world." 

"Look to thy soul, O man, for none can be surety for 

his brother ; 
Behold, for heaven — or for hell — thou canst not escape 

immortality." 



Note — In numbering, the Roman numbers I. V. etc., are used for 
near relatives ; the plain figures, 1, 3, 7, etc., relatives not so near ; and 
figures in parenthesis, (I), (3), (7), only remote relatives. 



Grandfather Thompson. 

Had this history been undertaken thirty years ago, much 
could have been learned that would have greatly added to its 
interest. A friend has well said, "I realize the mistake we 
make in not looking- these matters up while we have those 
with us who could give the information." Past neglect cannot 
be remedied now, and so I will endeavor to do the best I can 
with such material as, after special effort, I have been able to 
collect. 

My grandfather, William Thompson, was born in 
Scotland about the year 1741 ; but where he was. born is not 
known. Neither is it known when he came to this country, 
except that it must have been when he was a young man. 
About his father's family there is nothing now known. He is 
first located in Adams County, Pennsylvania, near the Cono- 
wago stream. Some claim that he settled in Allegheny 
County, in " The Forks of Yough;" but the most reliable infor- 
mation is in favor of the former place, though later in life he 
may have lived at the "Forks" a few years. 

He was married to Miss Sarah Patterson in Adams 
County, Pennsylvania, in 1779, where their children, ten in 
number, were all born. In the spring of 1797 he moved with 
his family to Ohio County, West Virginia, near West Liberty, 
where he lived on a farm owned by a half-brother of his wife — Joel 
Patterson. If grandfather lived in the "Forks of Yough" at all, 
it must have been about this period, as he removed to a farm of 
one hundred and sixty acres he purchased near Fairview, 
Guernsey County, Ohio, in April, 1805. His death took place 
a year later, in April, 1806. He was about sixty-five years of 
age. He was buried on the farm, probably because there was 



IO THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

no public cemetery at that time, anywhere near. There is said 
not to be even a rude stone set up to mark the place of his inter- 
ment. His church connection is not certainly known, but it 
was most likely Associate Reformed Presbyterian. His trade 
was that of a stone-mason. He also worked on the farm. At 
work he was slow, but steady. While alone at work he would 
often sing in a humming way, but at the same time could sing 
no tune. 

Grandmother, Sarah (Patterson) Thompson, was proba- 
bly of Scotch-Irish descent, and is supposed to have been born 
in New Jersey, but the date and place of her birth have not been 
ascertained. Her ancestors very likely came to this country at 
an early day. After the death of her husband in 1806, the care 
of a large family largely devolved upon her. To this charge 
she most assiduously devoted herself, and her good judgment 
and influence in their training were very apparent in their lives 
and development. After they were all grown to manhood or 
womanhood, and were married, she made her home chiefly 
with her daughter, Mrs. Susanna Ferguson. Her death took 
place at an advanced age in 1832. She was buried in the Ceme- 
tery at Fairview, Guernsey County, Ohio. She is referred to 
as a devoted Christian woman. Her church membership was in 
the Associate Reformed Presbyterian church at Fairview. Ten 
children were born to them in the above marriage, four sons 
and six daughters; all born in Adams County, Pennsylvania. 
Their names and birth dates are as follows : 

I. Andrew Thompson. Born September 28, 1780. 
II. Mary Thompson. Born April 1, 1782. 

III. Nellie Thompson. Born November 8, 1783. 

IV. John Thompson. Born September 15, 1785. 
V. Margaret Thompson. Born April 17, 1787. 

VI. Susanna Thompson. Born February 19, 1789. 
VII. Jane Thompson. Born March 8, 1791. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

VIII. William Thompson. Born March 20, 1793. 

IX. Adam Thompson Born February 6, 1795. 

X. Sarah Thompson. Born January 8, 1797. 



Uncle Andrew Thompson and Family. 

I. Andrew Thompson was born in Adams county, Penn- 
sylvania, September 28, 1780. There is but little known con- 
cerning his boyhood days and early years. He entered the 
medical profession, but does not seem ever to have had an 
extensive practice. In or about the year 1807 he was married 
to Miss Rebecca Boner, and lived for a time a short distance 
from Mansfield, Ohio, near the old State road to Mt. Vernon. 

He left Ohio in 1838 or 1S39, removing in wagons to the 
State of Missouri. He first took up "squatter rights" in what is 
now Sullivan County, then homesteaded a tract of land, endur- 
ing in the meantime all the privations common at the time and 
under the conditions of new settlements; such as schools, 
churches, mills, and post-office conveniences. For many years 
his relatives lost sight of him and his children. No letters were 
received, no messages were sent, and his post office address was 
not known. 

Cousin Isaac N. Thompson, having in some way obtained a 
little information with regard to the whereabouts of the family, 
took special pains the winter of 1872-3 to find out as much as 
possible about them. He spent a good deal of time making an 
extended visit and calling on many of his children's families. 
To him I am mainly indebted for the items I am able to give 
respecting this uncle's family. 

Uncle Andrew's death took place at the home of his son, 
Charles B. Thompson, in 1865 or '66, when about eighty-five 
years of age. The time and place of his wife's death are not 
known. The same is true of his church relation — it is not 
known. 



12 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

> 

In 1872 five living children were reported — two sons 
and three daughters. 

1. Charles B. Thompson. 

2. Lathede Thompson. 

3. Rebecca Thompson. 

4. Sallie Snell Thompson. 

5. Drusilla Thompson. 

1. Charles B. Thompson was born in 1808. In due 
time he entered on the cares and joys of married life, and 
became the father of eight children, all of whom reached ma- 
turity. His wife seems to have been the first to have been 
removed by death. His death took place in April, 1892, when 
well advanced in years. The names of his children are : 

(1). Lathede, jr. Dead. 

(2). Wesley. Lives at Owasco, Missouri. 

(3). Rebecca. Married to Clayton Harmon. Lives near 
Owasco, Missouri. 

(4). Lizzie. Dead. 

(5). John. Lives at or near Owasco, Missouri. 

(6). Albert. Dead. 

(7). Susie. Dead. 

(8). William. Lives near Kirksville, Adair County, 
Missouri. 

2. As respects Cousin Lathede Thompson, but little can 
be written. In December, 1894, he was reported as living at 
Wintersville, Sullivan County, Missouri. He was married and, 
a part of his life, had poor health. Twelve children, hearty and 
robust, were born as the result of his married life, all daughters. 
For want of information the names only can be given. 

(1). Drusilla Ann. Dead. 

(2). Sallie Maria. Married. 

(3). Nancy Marinda. Married. Left a widow. 

(4). Emma Sophronia. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 3 

(5). Christina Loni. Dead. 

(6). Alice Rebecca. 

(7). Ursula Carolina. 

(8). Americus Josephine. 

(9). Elizabeth Siberia. 
(10). Fedora Lucretia. 
(11). Theodosia Letitia. 

(12). No name yet found for the twelfth daughter when 
reported. It is not much wonder. Such a long string of 
double names for daughters is seldom found. 

The daughters of Uncle Andrew Thompson were all married. 

3. Rebecca, married C. I. Sloan, and lived when last 
reported several miles west of Kirksville, Adair County, 
Missouri. 

4. Sallie Snell was married to a Mr. Snell. 

5. Drusilla was married to Mr. Stillman. Each of these 
cousins have large families, but nothing more is known having 
a bearing on this history. 



II. Mary Thompson. Mary was born in Adams County, 
Pennsylvania, April i, 1782. Concerning her life and char- 
acter, for want of information, but little can be written. 
She was married to Christy Carothers, near Fairview, Ohio. 
She seems to have lived first in Guernsey County, and the latter 
part of her life in Richland County, Ohio. Her death took 
place January 25, 1859, and she was buried in Monroe Ceme- 
tery, in the county where she last resided. Uncle Carothers is 
supposed to have died in Knox County, some years later. No 
children were born to them. The family has become extinct. 



III. Nellie Thompson. Her birth took place in Adams 
County, Pennsylvania, November 8, 1783. She died when 
quite young, apparently in infancy. 



14 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

IV. John Thompson. Born in Adams County, Pennsyl- 
vania, September 15, 1785. He was removed from earth, from 
its joys and sorrows, like his sister, when quite young. Death 
sometimes visits the same home at short intervals. 



V. Margaret Thompson. She was born in Adams 
County, Pennsylvania, April 17, 1787. I am in total ignorance 
as to her life, until her marriage to John Stewart, near Fair- 
view, Ohio, October 5, 1819. He probably lived for a while 
in Belmont County, but for quite a number of years he had 
his home on his farm, about three miles southwest of Mansfield, 
in Richland County, Ohio. He was a man of solid Christian 
integrity, noted for his intelligence, held for some years the 
office of "Justice of the Peace," and for many years was a ruling 
elder in the United Presbyterian Church of Mansfield, Ohio. 
His death took place very suddenly and unexpectedly, on 
March 21, 1866. His nephew, Isaac N. Thompson, had just 
called to see him. Uncle came into the room, sat down on a 
chair, and remarked that he was not feeling well ; said he had 
the sensation of having eaten too much, would bloat up, and 
had a shooting pain about his right shoulder. He then said, 
"I suppose you have often felt that way." Then, putting back 
his left hand to show where it was, he fell off the chair onto the 
floor, and at once expired. How forcibly this should impress on 
our minds the command of the Savior, "Therefore be ye also 
ready; for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of Man 
cometh." When his death took place he was in his seventy- 
ninth year. He was laid to rest in the Cemetery at Mansfield. 

Aunt Margaret Stewart was noted for her quiet Christian life 
and for her careful attention to her household and family 
duties. She was for many years a consistent member of the 
United Presbyterian Church. She survived her husband a little 
over seventeen years, her death taking place July 5, 1883, in 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 5 

the ninety-seventh year of her age. Her body was laid in the 
grave by the side of her husband, at Mansfield, to await the 
resurrection of the just. Ten children were born to these 
parents, and committed sacredly to their care. 

1. Sarah Stewart. She was born in Belmont County, 
Ohio, March 12, 181 1. She was married to John B. Ramsey 
December 30, 1830. Mrs. Ramsey now maintains quite a 
vigorous old age. She is a member of the United Presbyterian 
Church, and resides at Roscoe, Iowa. 

Mr. Ramsey was born in Washington County, Pennsyl- 
vania, May 12, 1796. He was a farmer. His death took place 
at Mediapolis, Iowa, September 3, 1876. He was a member 
of the United Presbyterian Church. Nine children were born 
to them, as follows: 

(1). Margaret Ann. Born October 27, 183 1. Her 
death took place near Mansfield, Ohio, July 24, 1851. 

(2). Susan Emeline. She was born May 20, 1833. 
Being married to my brother David, a statement will be given 
concerning her in connection with his history. 

(3). Samantha. Her birth took place January 6, 1835. 
She was married to David Thompson, and lived a number of 
years near Kirkwood, 111. He died several years ago. The 
family now live at Peotone, Kansas. They are members of the 
United Presbyterian Church. The family is composed of six 
children. 

Franklin. Died when about two years of age. 

Alvah D. 

William. 

Cora M. 

James H. 

May. 

(4). Maria. Born April 5, 1837, and was married April 
12, 1882, to Fred Goudie, a farmer near Roscoe, Iowa. Mrs. 



l6 THE THOMPSON GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Goudie had a terrible experience in the cyclone at Ellison, 
Illinois, May 30, 1858. She had her arm broken and badly 
injured close to the shoulder. Amputation could not safely 
take place, and it was feared for a time that she would not sur- 
vive, but she bore the trial, and now has some use of the arm. 
But in times of storms she is still timid. She was with her sister, 
Mrs. D. R. Thompson, when the storm occurred. Mr. and 
Mrs. Goudie are members of the United Presbyterian Church. 

(5). Mary Jane. She was born May 15, 1839. She was 
married to D. L. Tennant, a farmer. His present residence is 
Moran, Oklahoma. They are members of the Presbyterian 
Church. Two children have been born to them, Estella and 
Gertrude. 

(6). Alvira. Born February 1, 1841. She was married 
to Joseph Goudie, at Mediapolis, Iowa, February 22, 1877. He 
was born in Des Moines County, Iowa, in November, 1845. 
Mr. Goudie is in the grain business at Anthony, Kansas. Four 
children have been born to them. 

Sarah Eva. Born in Sedgwick County, Kansas, February 
11, 1878. She graduated in the High School of Anthony, 
Kansas, in 1896. Her home is with her parents, a helpful, 
dutiful daughter.' 

Infant Daughter. Born June 5, 1880. Died July 7, 1880. 

Lucy M. Born October n, 1881. Died September 
28, 1883. 

Infant Son. Born June 28, 1883. Died July 5, 1883. 

(7). Thomas Findley. He was born July 16, 1843. O n 
the 7th of August, 1862, he enlisted in the Army of the 
United States, for the suppression of the rebellion. He died 
April 8, 1864, at Mediapolis, Iowa. 

(8). Harriet. Born April 27, 1846, and died at Medi- 
apolis, Iowa, September 23, i860. How brief her existence. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I 7 

It had scarce been entered upon, when death came and 
claimed her as its victim. 

(9.) William Franklin. Born May 8, 1848. He is the 
youngest member of the family, and was married to Mary E. 
Thompson, in October, 1870. He is a member of the United 
Presbyterian Church, aud lives at Pender, Nebraska. 

One child has been born to them, Violetta. Her death 
took place in 1880, leaving an aching void in the hearts of the 
parents; but they have trusted in the Lord to be sustained in the 
severe trial. 

2. Susanna Stewart was born in Belmont County, 
Ohio, July 9, 18 1 2. She was married to John Farmer, and 
lived in Mansfield, Ohio, and on a farm in its vicinity. His 
death took place in the fall of 1846. She died September 14, 
1885. Two children were born to them. 

(1.) John S. Born June 28, 1844. He studied law, and 
the last known of him lived some place in West Virginia. 

(2.) James M. Born December 6, 1845, near Mansfield. 
He is a farmer. Post-office address, Man field, Ohio. 

3. Samuel Stewart. He was born October 10, 181 3, 
in Belmont County, Ohio, and married Elizabeth Fletcher. 
They lived for some years in Virginia, where he died August 30, 
1863. His wife's death took place later. They had one son 
and three daughters. 

(1.) John. 

(2.) Elizabeth. 

(3.) Miranda. 

(4.) Daughter. Died in infancy. No name. 

4. William Stewart. His birth took place in Belmont, 
County, Ohio, May 16, 18 15. He engaged in farm work with 
his father on the old homestead. He was married, after being 
somewhat advanced in years, to Martha Isabel Law, December 
13, 1866, at Mansfield, Ohio. She died January 29, 1880, 



1 8 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

and was buried in the Mansfield Cemetery. Cousin William 
Stewart has been quite an invalid for some time. He lives on 
the old farm, about three miles southeast of Mansfield, Ohio. 
No children. 

5. Harriet Stewart. She was born near Mansfield, 
Ohio, March 26, 1817. She entered the marriage relation with 
Adam Case. They lived first in Mansfield, Ohio; later, in Fair- 
field, Iowa. He followed the carpenter business. In the summer 
of 1848 I attended a kind of make-shift Academy at Mansfield, 
boarding with Mr. Case, and have pleasant memories of the 
family. She died at Fairfield, Iowa, September 24, in or about 
the year 1857. He died, after a second marriage, in Iowa, 
several years after the death of his first wife. They were mem- 
bers of the Methodist Episcopal Church. They had a large 
family — eight children, as follows : 

(1). Maria. 
(2). Elizabeth. 
(3). George H. 
(4). William. 
(5). Francis. 
(6). Harriet. 
(7). Catharine H. 
(8). Lettie. 

6. Maria Stewart. Born near Mansfield, Ohio, Jan- 
uary 20, 181 9. She was scarcely developed into womanhood 
when death came and claimed her as its victim. She died at 
her father's home, and place of her birth, August 25, 1835. 
She was buried in the Mansfield Cemetery. 

"Leaves have their time to fall, 

And flowers to wither at the north-winds breath, 

And stars to set — but all, 

Thou hast all seasons for thine own, O Death ! " 

7. Robert Stewart. His birth took place near Mans- 
field, Ohio, January 1, 1821. He married Christina Ihrig. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 19 

They lived for several years near Mansfield, after which they 
moved to Iowa. His death is supposed to have taken place at 
Bentonsport, in the above State. His wife's residence at 
present is at Des Moines, Iowa. But one child — John F. 
Nothing is known of his residence or business. 

8. Margaretta. Born near Mansfield, Ohio, July 
27, 1823. She was married to Ephraim Newlan. She died in 
the State of Iowa, September 8, 1847. There were two chil- 
dren born to them. 

(1). Lucy. 
(2). John. 
Their homes are supposed to be in Iowa. 

9. Julia Ann. She was born near Mansfield, Ohio, 
March 4, 1826. She was doomed but to bloom into woman- 
hood, when disease set in, and her death ensued at the paternal 
home March 10, 1841. Her remains were laid at rest in the 
Mansfield Graveyard. 

10. Miranda. Born near Mansfield, Ohio, October 6, 
1829. She was married to John B. Colwell, in November, 
i860. He died August 8, 1894, near Windsor, Ohio, and 
was buried at Lexington, Ohio. He was by occupation a farmer. 
They had four children. 

Two died when young and no names given. 

(1). Jennie. Born August, 1861, died October 23, 1893. 

(2). Maggie. Born near Lexington, Ohio, in December, 
1862. She lives with her mother near Windsor, Ohio, and is 
commendably spoken of for her Christian character and her 
devotion to home interests. 



VI. Susanna Thompson. Born in Adams County, 
Pennsylvania, February 19, 1789. She was married to Samuel 
Ferguson, near Fairview, Ohio, in or about the year 1813. 
Uncle Ferguson was born in County Down, Ireland, August 25, 



20 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

1788. His father removed to Charleston, South Carolina, in 
1810. When his son Samuel came north is not known, but his 
entire married life was passed on a farm near Fairview, Ohio. 
Aunt Susan's death occurred in April, 1858. She was buried 
in the Fairview Cemetery. One of her sons says, "I had as 
good a mother as ever lived on this earth." Her husband's 
death took place in 1830, near Fairview, where he was buried. 
They were both members of the Associate Reformed Presby- 
terian Church. Their family was large — eight children being 
born to them. 

1. William S. Ferguson. Born December 12, 1814, 
near Fairview, Ohio. In the spring of 1850, he, with a number 
of others from Fairview and vicinity, went by the overland 
route to California to engage in the gold-mining business. The 
excitement ran high and persons from all over the country were 
going, or had gone, to California to make a fortune. It was at 
the time I was engaged in college work, and it was the spring 
vacation. I was visiting relatives in the Fairview vicinity when 
the company left for Wheeling, Virginia, to take a boat and go 
down the Ohio river. I went with them to see them start. I 
did not become very much excited, however, feeling quite well 
satisfied to remain at home and persevere in the prosecution of 
my educational work. After a long, wearisome journey of 
several months, the party reached their destination sometime in 
the fall. Cousin William operated near Nevada City and other 
places in California, and for some time was quite successful, 
but lost largely what he had accumulated, before his death, 
which took place at Silver City, California, after his having been 
the mining business over twenty years. He was unmarried. 

2. John Ferguson. Born near Fairview, Ohio. Septem- 
ber 26, 1816. He entered the marriage relation with Miss 
Nancy Morrow, and was a farmer. He died at the old home- 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 21 

stead in August, 1867, and was buried at Fairview. There 
were nine children — all born near Fairview. 

(1). Samuel. A farmer near Newman, Illinois. 

(2). Jane L. Married a Mr. Aukrum, a farmer at Fair- 
view, Ohio. 

(3). William. Died at about twelve years of age. 
Buried at Fairview. 

(4). Margaret A. Died when young. 

(5). Susanna. Died when small. 

(6). John. Also died young. 

(7). Andrew. Is married and lives near Middlebourne, 
Guernsey County, Ohio. He is a farmer. 

(8). Nancy. Married to a Mr. Low. Resides near 
Middlebourne, and a farmer. 

(9). Amanda. Married a Mr. Jeffers, a farmer, living 
near Fairview. 

3. Adam Ferguson. Born near Fairview, Ohio, June 
19, 1 818. He died in infancy. 

4. David Ferguson. Born in 1820, near Fairview. 
His death took place also in infancy. 

5. Samuel Ferguson. Was born at Fairview, Ohio, 
September 14, 1822. He was married May 31, 1847, to Miss 
Pura Mills. One child was born to them, — Mary. She died 
when only a few months old. Mrs. Ferguson died, but no 
statement has been given respecting the time her death occurred. 
He was married a second time, to Miss Nancy A. Wilson, Octo- 
ber 29, 1859. She was born in Guernsey County, Ohio, in 
1833. In September, 1882, he moved to McMinn County, 
Tennessee. Until this time his home had been near Fairview, 
Ohio, where he had engaged in farm work. He died in Mc- 
Minn County, Tennessee, June 24, 1894. Seven children were 
born to them, near Fairview, Guernsey County, Ohio. 



2 2 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

(i). William T. Born August 4, i860. Died Septem- 
ber 14, 1861. 

(2). Thomas J. Born August 11, 1862. He is a farmer 
and school-teacher. In the latter business he will find ample 
scope in Tennessee, and — may I not hope — a suitable reward 
for faithfulness in the line of his profession. His post-office 
address is Nonaburgh, Tennessee. 

(3). Samuel L. Born July 31, 1865. He entered 
married life with Miss Maggie Dixon, July 3, 1893. He 
is a farmer. 

(4). Marietta. Born June 9, 1868. She was married 
to John Reynolds when quite young, being only in her six- 
teenth year, December 11, 1883. They live on a ranch in the 
Cherokee Nation. Post-office address, Catoosa, Cherokee 
Nation, Indian Territory. 

(5). Susan A. Born March 10, 1871. Lives with her 
mother at Nonaburgh, Tennessee. 

(6). James W. Born September 15, 1873. Lives with 
his mother. 

(7). Rosa B. Born March 29, 1876. At her mother's 
home, Nonaburgh, Tennessee. 

6. Thomas Ferguson. He was born near Fairview, 
Ohio, August 27, 1824. He was married to Miss Margaret M. 
Mills, January 13, 1848. She was born September 1, 1824. 
He has always been engaged in the business of a farmer ; first, 
near Fairview, Ohio, but latterly in the vicinity of Redmon, 
Edgar County, Illinois. They are members of the Presbyterian 
Church. Nine children. Born near Fairview, Ohio. 

(1). Pura Lavinia. Born February 8, 1849. Married 
W. S. Ryan. They had four children born to them. Samuel 
T., John Otis, Charles and Otho. Mr. Ryan's death took place 
February 20, 1882. Her second marriage took place with 
Tony Motch. They live near Conception, Nodaway County, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 23 

Missouri, and are members of the Catholic Church. They are 
the only ones known to be so connected in religion among 
the entire relationship. 

(2). William S. Born December 2, 1850. He still 
remains single, lives with his parents, and has charge of his 
father's farm near Redmon, Illinois. 

(3). Susanna. Born December 29, 1852. Married 
Hugh Trimble. There have been born to them seven children: 
Eurita E., Elsa E., Maggie I., Arthur, Erie, Raymond and 
Ethel S. She lives near Redmon, Illinois. 

(4). Samuel H. Born February 12, 1855. He was a 
physician; practiced at Conception, Missouri, and at Harney, 
South Dakota. He started the tin mine business at a place he 
named Etta, after his sister. He was unmarried. His death 
took place November 9, 1884, from the effect of an accidental 
musket shot in his left hand. His remains were taken to 
Ohio and interred in the Cemetery at Fairview. 

(5). Byron H. Born September 23, 1857. He was 
married in 1888 to Miss Emma Hollenbeck. They live in South 
Dakota, at the Etta tin-mines. He is engaged in mining and 
cattle-ranch business. Two children, a son and daughter, have 
been born to them. Hallie O. and Ephel A. 

(6). Hugh McClenahan. Born October 15, 1859, and 
was married September 13, 1884, in Edgar County, Illinois, 
to Miss Ida B. Chesroun. He is a farmer near Redmon, 
Illinois. There are four children in this family: Thomas 
O., died when about four months old; Theresa G., Bertha 
and Bernice. 

(7). Kate Etta. Born March 29, 1862. She is quite 
an intelligent, interesting young lady. Her home is with her 
parents at Redmon, Illinois, where she makes herself very 
useful in the careful attention given to household duties, and 
in the care of an invalid mother. 



24 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

(8). Margaret L. Born August x, 1865. She was 
married to Douglass Merkle, at Olney, Illinois, September 29, 
1888. He is a successful farmer living near Brocton, Edgar 
County, Illinois. They have two very interesting little 
daughters, Etoile and Lola Lafern. 

(9). Lydia Mary, the youngest member of the family, 
was born December n, 1866. She lives with her father at 
Redmon, Illinois, seems thoughtful of an afflicted mother, is a 
good conversationalist, and seems willing and ready to do her 
part to make home pleasant and cheerful. It is commendable 
to let all the sunshine possible into the home life, and to be 
ready at its close for the happy home above, where all will 
be peace and joy and where no sorrow can ever enter. 

7. Lydia Ann, daughter of Uncle Samuel Ferguson, was 
born near Fairview, Ohio, in 1826. She married John A. 
Dillehay, who lived near Fairview. They now live in Crooks 
City, Lawrence County, South Dakota. Nine children were 
born to them, two sons and seven daughters. 

(1). Susanna, (2) Addine, (3) Andrew, (4) Nancy Ann, 
(5) Samuel T., were born at Fairview, Ohio. The names of the 
other children are not known. 

8. Andrew, son of Uncle Samuel Ferguson, was born at 
Fairview, Ohio, in February, 1829. He is unmarried and lives 
at Holt, Flathead County, Montana, on a fruit farm. 



VII. Jane Thompson. Born in Adams County, Penn- 
sylvania, March 8, 1 791 . She was married to William 
Stewart (a brother to Uncle John Stewart) August 11, 1814, 
near Fairview, Ohio. Mr. Stewart was born in Washington 
County, Pennsylvania, May 5, 1789. They moved near New- 
ville, Richland County, Ohio, in or about the year 1818, where 
they continued to live through life. He was a straightforward, 
conscientious Christian man. They were both members of the 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 25 

United Presbyterian Church. Aunt lived a quiet, peaceable 
life, giving close and careful attention to her large family, and 
household affairs. She died August 24, 1858. His death took 
place February 27, 1876, in his eighty-seventh year. They 
were both buried in the Monroe Cemetery, Richland County, 
Ohio. They had an unusually large family, eleven children 
having been born to them, as follows: 

1. Sarah Ann Stewart. Born in Washington County, 
Pennsylvania, April 28, 18 16. She died at her paternal home, 
near Newville, Ohio, December 6, 1868, and was buried at 
Monroe. 

2. Nellie Stewart. Born in Washington County, 
Pennsylvania, September 6, 1817. Lives on a farm about eight 
miles southeast of Mansfield, Ohio, near the old Monroe Church. 

3. Polly Stewart. Born July 4, 18 19, near Newville, 
Ohio. Her marriage with Thomas Kinton took place January 
29, 1839. She was the mother of three children: (1) William, 
(2) Martha, (3) Thomas N. She died February 6, 1884, and 
was buried in the Monroe Cemetery. 

4. Samuel Stewart. He was born November 13, 1820, 
near Newville, Ohio. Was married to Miss Catharine Bilz in 
1845. They had five children. Names not known. His 
death took place in January, 1869. 

5. William T. Stewart. Born June 3, 1822, near 
Newville, Richland County, Ohio. He entered the marriage 
relation with Margaret Tarrass. No date given. Four children 
have been born to them. He is an elder in the United Presby- 
terian Church, and seems to enjoy a quiet, peaceable farm life, 
near Newville, Ohio. 

6. Susanna Stewart. Born July 29, 1824. Died 
February 25, 1837, near Newville, Ohio, also the place of her 
birth. 



26 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

7. John Stewart. Born July ii, 1826, near Newville. 
His death took place September 22, 1849. The probability is 
that all the children that died at home were buried in the 
Monroe Cemetery, though I have not been so informed. 

8. Isaac Stewart. His birth took place July 23, 1828. 
His death took place April 4, 1829. But little known of earth 
when removed to the realms of glory above. 

9. Jane Stewart. Born October 8, 1830, near New- 
ville, Ohio. Unmarried. She died February 27, 1888, and 
was buried at Monroe. 

10. Nancy Stewart. Born near Newviile, Ohio, Octo- 
ber 29, 1832. She was married to my oldest brother, William 
Thompson, as his fourth wife, at his home in Henderson County, 
Illinois, in March, 1857. On the death of her husband, who 
was killed in a cyclone on Sabbath evening, May 30, 1858, she 
returned to Ohio and made her home with her father. She 
would willingly have remained in Illinois, and made the attempt 
to keep the children — four in number— together, but it was not 
thought best by the near relatives that she should make the 
attempt, she being only a step-mother and not being long in the 
family. I have since thought that perhaps this was a mistake, 
but I do not feel sure about it. She was a member of the United 
Presbyterian Church, and an earnest, conscientious Christian 
woman. Her death took place at her father's home, near 
Newville, Ohio, May 14, 1875, in the forty-third year of her 
age. She was buried in the Monroe Cemetery. 

11. Margaret Stewart. Born near Newville, Ohio, 
October 30, 1834. She lives on a farm. Her post-office 
address is Hastings, Richland County, Ohio. It will be seen 
by looking over Uncle William Stewart's large family record, 
that but three of the family are now living ; eight have crossed 
the Jordan of death, and have entered, as we hope and trust, 
the better country — the home of the redeemed. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 27 

Uncle William Thompson and Family. 

VIII. William Thompson. Born in Adams County, 
Pennsylvania, March 20, 1793. Nothing is known of his history 
until his marriage to Miss Margaret Raitt, near Fairview, Ohio, 
December 5, 1816. She was my mother's sister, and Uncle 
William, my father's brother. Two sisters were married to two 
brothers. The history of Aunt Margaret will be given in its 
proper place, under the head of the Raitt family. In 1829 
Uncle moved from Fairview onto a farm he had purchased near 
Lucas, in Richland County, Ohio, where he spent the remainder 
of his days. Besides his regular farm work he ran a small saw. 
mill, when water was sufficient, for several years. He was so 
unfortunate as to become blind a short time before his death, and 
thus was deprived of one great source of enjoyment in life. He 
was a member of the United Presbyterian Church. He died 
in his eighty-fifth year, at the old homestead near Lucas, Ohio, 
October 13, 1877, and was buried in the Monroe Cemetery. 
Aunt died a few months earlier. Eleven children were born to 
them — a large family. 

1. David Raitt Thompson. He was born near Fair- 
view, Ohio, May n, 1818. He was a farmer, and a teacher in 
the Public Schools. He was not married. His death took 
place at Logansport, Indiana, December 26, 1846, where he 
was interred. 

2. Sarah Thompson. Born November 7, 1819, near 
Fairview, Ohio. She was married at the home of her parents to 
Samuel Stewart, December 25, 1845. He was a farmer 
living near Lucas, Ohio. He died September 15, 1850. He 
left one son. 

(1). Robert Newton. He was born March 21, 1847. 
He married Miss Sarah J. McKee, August 18, 1869. She is 
a daughter of Samuel and Mary McKee. Seven children have 
been born to them near Mansfield, Ohio. 



28 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Oakley. Born July 7, 1870. Died February 27, 1873. 

Blanche. Born October n, 1873. At home. 

Maud. Born February 25, 1876. At home. 

Mabel. Born November 4, 1878. At home. 

Dwight. Born January 26, 1881. At home. 

Jennie. Born June 29, 1886. At home. 

Lessie. Born October 15, 1889. Died October 18, 1892. 

R. N. Stewart lives on a farm a short distance south of 
Mansfield, Ohio. He is a ruling elder in the United Presby- 
terian Church and bears the reputation of being an upright 
Christian man. They have an interesting family of children, 
carefully trained by their parents for Christ and his service. 

Cousin Sarah Stewart was married a second time, to 
William Finney, November 7, 1853. He was a widower and 
had five children, as follows : 

(1). James Patterson, who will receive special mention 
in connection with his wife, Cousin Lizzie Short. 

(2). William. Killed by the running away of a horse, 
when a mere boy. 

(3). Margaret. Married to Hiram Ayers. Dead. 

(4). May. Married Denny B. Simpson. 

(5). Alpharetta. Married to John Crouch. Her sec- 
ond marriage was to John Shortiff. 

Mr. Finney was a farmer. His home was near Mansfield, 
Ohio. His death will be portrayed under the heading of 

A TERRIBLE TRAGEDY. 

It was Thursday night, December 6, 1877. The weather 
was cold and bracing. There were two families occupying the 
house of William Finney, living in different apartments. After 
the usual family devotions, each family had retired to rest; — the 
son, Rev. J. P. Finney, a little earlier than common. Very 
soon all were quiet and in the enjoyment of peaceful slumber. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 29 

Away in the dead of the night a strange noise was heard by 
the younger family, in the room where the aged couple had 
retired for repose. Mrs. Finney supposing that some one was 
sick, quickly arose, approached the door which led to the 
room where the old folks slept, found it open and saw the out- 
line of a man; but, not recognizing him as a stranger, went 
on, and in a moment was struck and felled to the floor in an 
unconscious state. 

Then a rush was made for the bedroom where she and her 
husband slept. He had just risen in his bed, when he was 
struck a terrible blow on his side, breaking the butt of the gun. 
When, in a moment, he saw a second stroke about to follow, he 
grasped the musket; and in the struggle for life, wrenched it 
from the hands of the would be assassin. In the struggle, how- 
ever, he received a severe blow just over the right eye. At 
this juncture, Mr. Finney, supposing his wife to have been 
killed, ran quickly up-stairs to arouse a hired man and prepare if 
necessary for a further defense. His daughter, Minnehaha, 
then only ten years of age, was lying on a lounge near the stairway f 
With lamp in his hand, in search of Mr. Finney, she distinctly 
saw the face of a negro man who lived in the neighborhood, — 
one she knew well too. She plainly heard him say "Where is he 
gone?" and, strange though it may seem, she kept perfectly quiet. 

It was feared that the intruder had accomplices, and that 
he was not alone in his nefarious work. So the two up-stairs 
talked loudly about the use of revolvers and muskets, though no 
such weapons were in their possession. This is supposed to 
have frightened the colored man, and so he soon decamped, as 
he entered the house, through a raised kitchen window. 

In the meantime a window was raised in the room above, 
and the cry of murder, oft repeated, reverberated through the 
stillness of the night to arouse if possible some one in the neigh- 
borhood. In a little time the men went down-stairs, and when 



30 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

the younger Mrs. Finney, coming to consciousness, saw the face 
of her husband covered with blood, she exclaimed, "Mr. 
Finney, what does this mean ?" Herbert, their oldest son, then 
only about nine years of age, asked his mother what they should 
do. She replied, "We can only pray." He said at once, "I 
have been praying." Mrs. Finney had a cut on her head of 
two or three inches, inflicted by the blow of a musket. 

On going into the bedroom below they found the elder 
Mr. Finney lying in an unconscious state, clotted over with 
blood, yet still breathing. His wife, unconscious too, was 
wandering about in an adjoining room and calling feebly for 
help. There was a terrible gash across the left side of her face, 
from which the blood still continued to flow. Such was the 
state of things in the usually quiet home of Wm. S. Finney and 
son, a little past midnight of December 7, 1877. 

The hired man was sent at once to give the alarm among 
the neighbors. Dr. Craig, the family physician, was promptly 
summoned; the police of Mansfield were informed of what had 
taken place and their services requested without delay. The 
physiciin arrived at 2:30 A. m., just in time to see Mr. Finney 
breathe his last. Mrs. Finney, having received a fearful blow 
on her face, complained of a feeling of chilliness, and but little 
could be done for her, except to restore natural heat, until the 
next day. For several days she seemed unconscious of what 
had taken place, or what was going on around her. Crowds 
gathered at this home early the following morning to ascertain 
the character of the injuries received, to give needful help and 
show sympathy for the afflicted families. The funeral, arranged 
for Saturday, the ninth, was largely attended and the body 
quietly laid to peaceful rest in the Mansfield Cemetery. 

The object in breaking into the house was evidently money. 
A few hogs had been driven to market on Thursday, and it 
was no doubt supposed by the robber, that Mr. Finney had 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 3 1 

money in the house. But the attempt to secure money proved 
an entire failure. 

The name of the negro was Edivard Webb. It had 
snowed a little during the night, and he was tracked across the 
field to his very door in Mansfield, the next morning, and he 
was arrested the same day about nine o'clock a. m. The 
people becoming very much excited, there was danger of mob 
violence. The family, however, very wisely urged that only 
lawful measures be resorted to for the punishment of the offender. 
When the trial took place, the chief witness against the accused 
was Miss Minnehaha Finney, then only in her eleventh year. 
She previously knew the man well, saw him distinctly by the 
light of the lamp, and showed a great deal of tact and sagacity, 
for one of her age, in giving testimony. There was also very 
strong circumstantial evidence brought forward against the 
accused. When the trial was ended the jury promptly brought 
in a verdict of "guilty of murder in the first degree." Accord- 
ingly he was sentenced to death by the presiding Judge, to take 
place May 31, 1878. When the time arrived the sentence was 
put into execution. Thus ends the most terrible tragedy in our 
family history, and may there never be, while time lasts, the 
occurrence of another like it. 

Since the death of her husband Cousin Sarah Finney has 
made her home with her son, R. N. Stewart. Her death took 
place near Mansfield, Ohio, September 7, 1896, in the seventy- 
seventh year of her age. She was for many years a conscien- 
tious, active member of the United Presbyterian Church. 

3. William Thompson. He was born near Fairview, 
Ohio, September 2, 182 r. His younger years were passed on 
his father's farm, near Lucas, Ohio. He was married to Miss 
Nancy Tarrass, near Newville, Richland County, Ohio, Septem- 
ber 4, 1845. Having sold his farm at Lucas, he moved to Iowa 
in 1856, and finally settled near Blairstown, in Benton County, 



32 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

where his wife died June 8, 1866, leaving ten children, five 
sons and five daughters. 

(1). William Wilson. Born near Lucas, Ohio, August 
14, 1846. Married. Lives at Archer, Florida. 

(2). Nancy Jeannette. Born March 12, 1848. Married 
and had four children. Dead. 

(3). Sarah Jane. Born July 31, 1850, at Lucas, Ohio. 
Dead. 

(4). Samantha. Born at Lucas, Ohio, August 31, 1852. 
Dead. 

(5). John. Born at Lucas, Ohio, October 20, 1854. 
Resides near Blairstown, Iowa. A farmer. 

(6). Mary. Born June 7, 1857, near Blairstown, Iowa. 
Post-office address, Marcus, Iowa. 

(7). Ira. Born December 10, 1859, at Blairstown, Iowa. 
Dead. 

(8). Alvira. Twin with the above. Also dead. 

(9). Isaac Newton. Born at Blairstown, Iowa, July 
31, 1862. 

(to). Enos Sherman. Born January 2, 1865, near 
Blairstown, Iowa. Married. Residence, Blairstown, Iowa. 

Cousin William Thompson was married a second time, to 
Mrs. Lydia Keiper, December 24, 1866. He had in 1894 
twenty grandchildren and one great-grandson. He lives at 
Blairstown, Benton County, Iowa, and is a farmer. Nearly all 
his children follow the same line of business, in Iowa. His 
church connection is what is known as "Evangelical." In his 
last letter he says, "We are still serving God as best we can." 
How true the language of the Psalmist: 

"They shall bring forth fruit in old age." 
And, "Thou shah thy children's children see, 
And peace on Israel." 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 33 

4. Lillis. Born near Fairview, Ohio, June 5, 1823. 
She was married to David Stewart, near Lucas, Ohio, May 24, 
1849. She was quite an invalid for several years of her life, 
and at times very helpless. Her death took place near Lucas, 
September 25, 1893. Mr. Stewart was a farmer, but did not 
have a vigorous constitution. He died June 21, 1892, preced- 
ing the death of his wife a little over a year. They were both 
buried in the Monroe Cemetery. They were members of the 
United Presbyterian Church. 

5. Margaret. Born near Fairview, Ohio, July 24, 
1825. Unmarried. For many years she performed faithful 
work in caring for her aged parents and in household duties. 
She died at the home of her nephew, Robert N. Stewart, 
near Mansfield, Ohio, March 25, 1890, and was buried at Mon- 
roe. She was a member of the United Presbyterian Church. 

6. James V. Born near Fairview, Ohio, July 2, 1827. 
He worked at home on his father's farm, near Lucas, Ohio, 
until about the close of 185 1. In January, 1852, he started for 
California, where he remained nearly five years working in the 
gold mines, with varied success. Soon after his return to his 
home in Ohio, he was married to Miss Hadassah A. Wilson, 
December 18, 1856. She was born in Washington County, 
Pennsylvania, August 12, 1838. He was in the army a short 
time during the Civil War, in the one-hundred-day service, in 
the 163rd regiment, Ohio National Guards. He was assigned 
to a position on the color guard and did good service. He 
owns and lives on a farm near Lucas, Ohio. 

Eight children have been born to them in the above mar- 
riage ; four sons and four daughters; all born near Lucas, Ohio. 

(1). Cerelda Ann. Born October 20, 1857. Married 
John G. D. Tucker October 10, 1878. Their home for a time 
was in Marshall County, Kansas. She came home on a visit 



34 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

to her parents, and died there November 23, 1885. She left 
three daughters: Celeste Fidelia, Ida Pearl, Lulu Myrtle. 

(2). John Sherman. Born February 29, i860. He 
graduated at Westminster College, Pennsylvania, in June, 1888, 
and from the United Presbyterian Theological Seminary in 
Allegheny, April 27, 1892. On the sixth of September, 1892, 
he was married to Miss Mary Maud Hanna, at Jamestown, 
Pennsylvania. His first pastoral settlement was at Unity and 
Clintonville, in the Presbytery of Butler, Pennsylvania, lasting 
only two years, from June, 1892, to June, 1894. He left this 
work to accept an appointment in the home field at Newton, 
Kansas. Very soon after this he received an appointment as a 
foreign missionary to India. This he accepted, and set sail from 
New York for his new field of labor, October 13, 1894. He 
has now been in the field more than three years, and is doubtless 
ere this well qualified to take hold of active, aggressive work in 
behalf of the perishing in India, and to the honor of his Master. 
May his life long be spared, and may abundant success crown 
his labors. One child, Mary Leila, was born in Pennsylvania, 
August 28, 1893. His post-office address is Rawal Pindi, 
Punjab, India. 

(3). Leona M. Born September 21, 1861. She was 
married to Orrin F. Tucker April 2, 1880. Her husband is a 
carpenter by trade and lives at North Harvey, Illinois. They 
have five children. Two dead. The names of the living are 
James Dufton, Tillie Mabel, and Bessie. 

(4). Mary Alice. Born May 12, 1863. She was married 
to Cary Welty, November 15, 1882. He is a farmer, with his 
home near Lucas, Ohio. Three children have been born to 
them; Mary Estella, John Dwight, and David Raymond. 

(5). Lillis L. Born November 2, 1865. At home, 
Lucas, Ohio. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 35 

(6). Willard J. Born August 15, 187 1. A farmer. 
Post-office address, Blairstown, Iowa. 

(7). Lawrence A. Born October 14, 1872. Assisting 
to run his father's farm, at Lucas, Ohio. 

(8). Ira Hinton. Born January 11, 1876. At home. 

7. John Hunter. Born near Lucas, Ohio, September 
10, 1829. He worked at home on his father's farm until late 
in 1852, when he started for California to engage in the gold- 
mining business with his brother James. On his way to New 
York City, at Dunkirk, he was severely injured in a railroad 
wreck, but was able to continue his journey, and in due time 
reached his destination. His injuries, however, proved to be 
more serious than he anticipated. He died in his brother's care, 
soon after his arrival in California, January 15, 1853, aged 
twenty-three years, four months and five days. Christians may 

^ truly. 1192443 

"But when, or where, or how we're called to go — 
I would not know." 

But it is well to be ready, " For in such an hour as ye think 
not the Son of Man cometh." 

8. Joseph. He was born near Lucas, Ohio, March 12, 
1832. He was a farmer and lived near the place of his birth 
until the time of his death. Unmarried. His death took place 
at his home, December 23, 1893. He lived a quiet, peaceable 
life, and was a member of the United Presbyterian Church. 

9. Maria. Born near Lucas, Ohio, June i i, 1835. She 
was a quiet, faithful daughter at home during the lifetime of 
her parents, and as long as she lived. After their death she 
assisted in keeping house for her brother Joseph, until his death. 
She has since made her home chiefly with her nephew, R. N. 
Stewart, near Mansfield, Ohio. She is a member of the United 
Presbyterian Church. 



36 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

10. Isaac Newton. He was born near Lucas, Ohio, 
December 18, 1837. His early years, outside of attendance 
at Public Schools, were devoted to work on his father's farm. 
He entered the marriage relation with Miss Alice N. Welch, 
August 31, 1865. She claims Ireland, where she was born, as 
her native country. During the Civil War he spent three 
years and nearly three months in the union army, enlisting in 
Company E, 64th Ohio Volunteer Infantry. He was in Gen- 
eral Sherman's brigade and participated in most of the hard 
fought battles of the army of the Cumberland, — Shiloh, Chicka- 
mauga, Missionary Ridge, Franklin, etc. Yet, as he himself 
has expressed it, "I was never laid out by ball, or shot, or shell; 
although struck by several. I had my canteen and haversack 
shot off, my gun shivered to pieces in my hands, and my hat 
carried away by canister shot." Cousin Isaac and wife know 
from experience what it means to be in delicate health. He 
has been engaged a part of his life in the mercantile business. 
He lives at present at Monroe, Hastings post-office, Richland 
County, Ohio. No children. They are members of the 
Baptist Church. 

It. Silvanus. Born near Lucas, Ohio, August 14, 1840. 
Lived at home with his parents and engaged in work on the 
farm. He was taken down with that terrible disease, cancer 
— cancer of the stomach — causing great suffering, and terminat- 
ing in death, September 30, 1866. His body was laid to rest 
in the Monroe Cemetery. 



IX. Adam Thompson, my father, was born February 6, 
1795, in Adams County, Pennsylvania, some place near the 
Conowago stream. He moved in his boyhood days with his 
father's family to Guernsey County, Ohio, near Fairview. His 
educational opportunities were quite limited, but such as he had 
seem to have been well improved. He was married to Miss 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 37 

Jane Raitt, at the residence of his brother William and her 
sister Margaret, November i, 182 1, near Fairview, Ohio. He 
lived for several years on his farm of eighty acres, about two 
miles south of Fairview. He and his brother, living on adjoin- 
ing farms, seem at first to have had but one horse with which to 
do the farm work on both farms. In 1828 the farms were sold, 
and in the spring of 1829 the two brothers moved in wagons to 
Richland County, Ohio. My father lived the first year on a 
rented farm near Olivesburgh, in the same county. He then 
moved onto a farm of one hundred and sixty acres of good land, 
he had purchased, near Auburn Center, in what is now Craw- 
ford County, Ohio. There are my earliest recollections of life, 
and there my boyhood days were spent. There was a double 
log house and a barn on the farm, and a few acres cleared and 
under cultivation. He remained on this farm engaged in its 
cultivation and making improvements, until the fall of 1851. 
The property was bought for $750, and sold at the above date 
for $4000. When all arrangements were completed the family 
started in September, in private conveyances, for Henderson 
County, Illinois, where some of the family had already located. 
Some time the following year my father purchased 320 acres of 
unimproved land near Olena, in the same county. 

When quite a young man, and shortly after making a public 
profession of religion, he was elected a ruling elder in the Asso- 
ciate Reformed Church of Fairview, Ohio. He was very 
faithful in attending meetings of session and in the performance 
of such other duties as were enjoined upon him. This office in 
the church he continued to hold until his removal from Ohio, in 
185 1. He was naturally of a retired disposition, very conscien- 
tious, but backward. He always kept up family prayers at 
home, but I never heard him attempt to pray in public. As a 
father he was kind and pleasant and highly esteemed by all his 
children. He was the most strictly honest and upright man in 



38 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

his dealings with others, I ever knew. When even total stran- 
gers would come to purchase grain to be used as food, as they 
often did in early times, he very seldom turned them away, 
although bills were generally settled with notes, the payment of 
which was, to say the least, uncertain. The poor were seldom 
disappointed in their appeals to him for help. 

Although he was in moderate financial circumstances, yet 
the work of the church with which he was connected was not 
overlooked, as Monmouth College and several Boards of the 
United Presbyterian Church can readily testify. 

About the year 1847 he became almost blind by the growth 
of a cataract on his eyes. So serious had it become that he 
could but little more than discern when it was daylight. But by 
a skilful operation performed before the students at a Medical 
Institution, at Cleveland, Ohio, his eyesight was completely 
restored. Later in life he became quite an invalid from sciatic 
rheumatism. He could only go around on crutches for several 
years before his death. He spent a great deal of his time in 
reading, which he seemed to enjoy so much. On the events of 
the day he kept well posted. When President Lincoln fell by 
the hand of the assassin, he could scarcely have been more 
deeply or sorrowfully cast down at the loss of his dearest relative. 
He was active and helpful in his own quiet way, in almost every 
good cause. The lessons of his life could scarcely be otherwise 
than favorably and indelibly impressed on the minds of his 
children, and others with whom he was associated in life. 
" The just man, that walketh in his integrity, his children are 
blessed after him." In a limited sense it may be said of him as 
it was of Abel, "He being dead, yet speaketh." He was a 
devoted member of the United Presbyterian Church. His death 
took place at his home, near Olena, Henderson County, Illinois, 
July 16, 1872, aged seventy-seven years, five months and ten 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 39 

days. He was at the last anxious for death, and happy in the 
prospect of being soon "present with the Lord." 

"Mark thou the perfect, ar.d behold 

The man of upright ways; 

Because the man of holy life 

In peace shall end his days." 

I was living at Dickson, Tennessee, at the time, and a 
telegram sent came too late to enable me to be at his bedside 
until after his death had taken place. The funeral services were 
conducted by his pastor, Rev. James Mc Arthur. He selected 
as his text, Psalm 37:37, " Mark the perfect man, and behold 
the upright; for the end of that man is peace." His body lies 
interred in the Ellison Cemetery to await the resurrection morn. 



Jane (Raitt) Thompson, my mother, was born in 
Dundee, Scotland, March 10, 1801. She was brought to this 
country by her parents in 1802. The voyage across the ocean 
was long and tedious — being about eleven weeks in making the 
trip. Her parents first located for several years in Rockbridge 
County, Virginia ; then moved to Belmont County, Ohio; thence 
to Guernsey County, near Fairview, where my mother's mar- 
riage took place, November 1, 182 1. Her places of residence 
after marriage are all indicated in the history of my father. 

As a wife she was kind, attentive, and helpful, with refer- 
ence to all the interests of the home. Even in business matters 
she was a good and wise counselor. As a mother she was 
thoughtful, careful and sympathetic. She looked well to the 
affairs of her household, and was ever ready to promote the best 
interests of her children. She was pleased to see them enjoy 
life in becoming ways. In my father's absence from home, at 
church, or at other times, she collected her children together, 
bowed before her Maker and engaged in humble, earnest prayer 
in their behalf. When they grew up in years she talked to each 



40 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

one alone in private, very seriously, about the interests of their 
souls and the duty of publicly professing Christ — generally with 
tears coursing down her cheeks. As a result of this careful 
early training and a good example, all her children came out on 
the Lord's side comparatively early in life. Her children were 
all drawn very tenderly and affectionately toward their mother. 
In sickness she was a most excellent nurse; a very good hand to 
give medicine, but a very poor hand to take it when sick herself. 
Her home, after the death of my father, was at the old home- 
stead with her youngest son, Joseph. She lived in widowhood 
just a few days more than twelve years. The last few years of 
her life her mind to some extent gave way, so that she did not 
at all times recognize even her own children. This was a 
source of grief to them, but they called to mind that it was 
written — "But though our outward man perish, yet the inward 
man is renewed day by day." She never lost sight of Christ, 
her dear Saviour. Her death took place at the home of her 
son Joseph, near Stronghurst, Henderson County, Illinois, 
August i, 1884, — aged eighty-three years, four months and 
twenty-one days. She was buried in the Cemetery at Ellison. 
She was for many years a member of the United Presbyterian 
Church. There were ten children in my father's family, and 
the lives of all were spared to grow up to manhood or womanhood. 



I. 


William. 


II. 


David Raitt. 


III. 


Sarah. 


IV. 


Samuel Findley 


V. 


Lillis. 


VI. 


John. 


VII. 


James. 


nu. 


Jane. 


IX. 


Barbara. 


X. 


Joseph. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 4 1 

I. William Thompson. Born near Fairview, Guernsey 
County, Ohio, September 29, 1822. He received a common 
school education at Auburn Center, Crawford County, Ohio, 
where his father lived over twenty-one years. There he lived 
and worked on the farm until he was twenty years of age. In 
the fall of 1842 he, in company with a friend, Wm. Francis, 
took a trip on horseback to take a look at the country in western 
Illinois. They spent considerable time in Henderson County, 
Illinois, where Mr. Francis had a number of relatives living. 
About the time we expected them back in Ohio, a letter came 
from my brother informing us that the weather had become so 
cold and stormy, that they had decided to remain in Illinois all 
winter. Letters at that time cost twenty-five cents each, and 
prepayment was optional. My brother went to work at low 
wages and in a short time purchased a small farm, and pre- 
pared himself to take hold of farm work. Thus he was the 
means, a few years later, of the removal of his father's family to 
that part of the country. He was married April 6, 1843, t0 Miss 
Margaret Wallace. She was a daughter of George and Nancy 
Wallace, and was born February 26, 1825. They began home 
life on his farm, a few miles north of Media, Illinois, in Hen- 
derson County. Her death took place June 27, 1849. She 
was laid to rest in the Ellison Cemetery. She was a member of 
the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. Three children 
were born to them. 

1. Jane. 

2. Samuel Findley. 

3. George. 

1. Jane. Born on her father's farm north of Media, 
Illinois, January 21, 1844. Cm the sudden death of her father, 
in May, 1858, her home was broken up, and she lived 
with us about a year at Ross' Grove, DeKalb County, Illinois. 
Some years after this she went to California on the ocean 



42 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

steamer route, in company with a cousin of mine, Mary Jane 
Short. Not long after her arrival she was married to Joseph 
Wilson, in Yreka, California, September 12, 1872. He was 
born in McDonald County, Illinois, March 10, 1842. This 
niece has had a rather checkered and, in some respects, a very 
trying life. May these all be happily ended when death calls 
her hence. Seven children have been committed to their care. 

(1). James Thompson. Born at Orofino, Siskiyou 
County, California, November 6, 1870. He fell and broke his 
ankle when seven years old, and has since been a cripple. 

(2). Almira Knight. Her birth took place at Orofino, 
California, September 12, 1872. She was married to Edward 
Earlick, March 13, 1896. 

(3). John Findley. Born at Fort Jones, Siskiyou 
County, California, December 23, 1878, where his death took 
place. 

(4). Jennie Pearl. Born at Forest House, near Yreka, 
Siskiyou County, California, April 8, 1880. She became deaf 
from catarrhal trouble when about six years of age. She has 
been several years in the Deaf and Blind Institute, at Berkeley 
California. She is said to be an unusually bright child and a 
great favorite with all who know her. 

(5). Joseph William. Born at Mountain House, near 
Fort Jones, Siskiyou County, California, April 21, 1883, where 
he died July 18, 1883. Bloomed but to fade. 

(6). Hattie Stewart. Her birth took place at the 
Mountain House, near Fort Jones, California, August 4, 1885. 

(7). Fannie Annetta. Born at Mountain House, near 
Fort Jones, California, March 31, 1887. Died at the same 
place September 14, 1887. 

Thus it will be seen that three of the children are dead and 
four still living, (1896). The present home of Mr. and Mrs. 
Wilson is at Orofino, Siskiyou County, California. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 43 

2. Samuel Findley. Born on his father's farm, north 
of Media, Illinois, July 24, 1846. This nephew, as will be 
seen, is one of the few namesakes given me by my relatives. 
Not many years after the death of his father, Samuel commenced 
attending College at Monmouth, Illinois, with the ministry, in 
the United Presbyterian Church, in view. This was at the time 
of the war for the suppression of the rebellion. To copy his 
own language, he says: "About this time I became a victim to 
the war excitement, enlisted in February, 1864, and returned 
in September, 1865, a little older and a little wiser, but entirely 
free from the missiles of war, although not escaping the results 
of camp life and army diet." In the fall of 1866 he returned to 
Monmouth and resumed college work. His eyes being weak 
and giving him trouble, he went to Chicago, had them examined, 
became discouraged by the report given him, and finally gave 
up the idea of a college education altogether ; a thing, in after 
years, he very much regretted. He was married to Margaret 
Isabella Lytton, at Winterset, Iowa, November 19, 1869. She 
died at Colorado Springs, Colorado, September 21, 1881, leav- 
ing five children, young and tender in years, to mourn their loss. 

(1). Freddie DeLois. Born July 23, 1870. Married 
and lives at Baileysville, Kansas. 

(2). William Edwin. Born November 19, 1872. Lives 
at Woodlawn, Nemaha County, Kansas. 

(3). Walter Leon. Born September 8, 1874. 

(4). John Arthur. Born August 24, 1876. 

(5). Douglass Lester. Born February 16, 1880. 

In the spring of 1880, my nephew, S. F. Thompson, was 
employed by the American Sunday-school Union to engage in 
the work of the Society as a Sabbath- school missionary in the 
State of Colorado. He made his home at Colorado Springs. 
He continued in this work, making it a success, until September 
1, 1882, when he believed it to be his duty to be at home with 



44 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

his motherless children, more than otherwise it would have 
been possible. Soon after this he moved to Kansas and took 
up farm work. He was married a second time, to Mrs. Helen 
Mary Marsh, February n, 1886, at Sabetha, Nemaha County, 
Kansas. As the result of this marriage four children have been 
born to them. 

(1). Hattie Gertrude. Born July 27, 1887. 

(2). Earl Francis. Born May 23, 1889. 

(3). Helen Margaret. Born June 10, 1891. 

(4). Elsie May. Born March 6, 1894. 

My nephew has for several years been engaged in the farm- 
ing business; the greater portion of the time near Sabetha, 
Nemaha County, Kansas, where he now resides. He has had 
some experience in humble life, and knows what it means to be 
occasionally in financial straits. Like many others he could 
often utter the prayer, feelingly, "Give us this day our daily 
bread." He is a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

3. George. Born north of Media, Illinois, August 28, 
1848. He made his home for a time, after his father's death, in 
1858, with his uncle, David Rankin, attending school and 
working on the farm. When he grew up to be a man he entered 
upon [a. rather roving-about, desultory kind of life, and after 
some years entered the marriage relation. His present location 
is, to his relatives, an unknown quantity. 

Brother William was married a second time, to Miss Hannah 
Jane Sampy, in Henderson County, Illinois, May 30, 1850. 
She was the daughter of John and Jane Sampy, two upright, 
godly people, and both born in County Antrim, Ireland. Her 
birth took place near Springboro, Warren County, Ohio, 
October 9, 1832. She had in her new sphere as step-mother a 
responsible place to fill, but filled it well during the short time 
her life was spared, and is worthy of commendation. She died 
on their farm, south of Media, Illinois, August 6, 1855, ar *d 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 45 

was buried at Ellison. She was a faithful member of the Asso- 
ciate Reformed Presbyterian Church. Two little children were 
left behind to be cared for by others. 

1. John. 

2. William. 

4. John, the fourth child, was born July 31, 185 1, 
north of Media, Illinois. After the death of his father in 1858, 
he had a home given him for several years, with his grandfather, 
Adam Thompson. During this time he attended Public Schools 
and, when old enough, worked on the farm. A part of the 
time, the latter part of his life, he worked away from home. 
His lamented death occurred as follows: His uncle, Joseph 
Thompson, had men in his employ raising his father's bank-barn, 
with the view of building a new foundation under it. While 
this work was going on, my nephew rode up to the house on 
horseback, got off the horse and at once walked down to the 
barn, went in under from the lower side and began looking 
around to see what things were like. Just then the props gave 
way, the building fell with a terrible crash and he was instantly 
killed. This fearful catastrophe occurred October 18, 1868. 
His body was laid at rest in the Ellison Cemetery. What a 
strange Providence ! Even when in health there may be but a 
step betwixt us and death. How often true, that "The son of 
man cometh at an hour that ye think not." Live for Christ. Be 
ready. Death will come to each one — sometime — someiuhere .' 

5. William. Born south of Media, Illinois, May 29, 
1853. Like the rest of the family his home was broken up by 
the death of his father, in 1858. He lived for several years with 
his uncle, Joseph White, attending Public Schools, and engaging 
in work on the farm from time to time, as he became able to do 
so. He was married, early in life, to Miss Agnes E. Douglass, 
December 24, 1874. She was the daughter of Andrew and 
Mary Ann Douglass. They live on a farm south of Biggsville, 



46 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

in Henderson County, Illinois, and are both members of the 
United Presbyterian Church. Two children have been born 
to them. 

(i). Jennie Florella. Born near Biggsville, Illinois, 
July 24, 1879. An important matter for a young person, edu- 
cational work, is receiving careful attention by her at this time 
at Monmouth College, Monmouth, Illinois. May her life, spirit- 
ually, ever be as "the path of the just, shining more and more 
unto the perfect day." 

(2). Earl D. Born December 3, 1886, and died in 
early life. 

My brother William married as his third wife, Mrs. Eliza- 
beth H. Lusk, of South Henderson, Illinois. She died after 
being married only a few months, south of Media, Illinois, at 
her comparatively new home. She was buried in the Graveyard 
at the South Henderson United Presbyterian Church. 

He married as his fourth wife, a cousin, Miss Nancy 

Stewart, in March, 1857. She was the daughter of Uncle 

William and Aunt Jane Stewart, of Newville, Richland County, 

Ohio. (Her history will be found, in the order of her birth, in 

her father's family.) 

About the year 1852 brother William sold his farm, purchased 

another a short distance south of Media, Illinois, and moved 

onto it with his family. His death will be narrated under the 

heading, 

a terrible cyclone. 

It occurred on Sabbath, May 30, 1858. My brother had 
been as usual at church, had returned, dinner was over and he 
was about leaving home to visit a sick neighbor to render 
needed help, if necessary, when he noticed clouds of portentous 
appearance in the southwest. He consequently concluded to 
remain at home until the storm would pass over. The clouds 
moving toward each other began to assume a funnel-shaped 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 47 

appearance downward to the earth, and to make rapid progress 
in the direction of his residence. He lived in a small frame 
cottage house. Near the well was a little frame milk-house, 
with an earthen floor somewhat lower than the surrounding sur- 
face. It was decided that this would most likely be the safer 
place for the family. Accordingly his wife and children, five 
in number, lay down flat on the earthen floor; while he, unwisely, 
stood in the open door watching the progress of the storm. It 
came rushing madly along, demolishing everything in its path- 
way. Suddenly some missile struck him a fearful blow on the 
head, and he fell senseless on the floor below. His head was 
fearfully fractured, but he continued to breathe for nearly four 
hours, in an unconscious state, when he expired. None of his 
family were injured. His dwelling was all dashed to atoms, 
except the floor, and the milk-house shared the same fate. 
Several persons were killed in the village of Ellison, a few miles 
to the east, but the first depredation of the storm took place at 
the residence a younger brother, David R. Thompson, about 
three miles to the southwest. This was the first death in my 
father's family. Brother Joseph, the youngest of the family, 
was then nearly fifteen years of age. But the break came so 
suddenly, so unexpectedly, that it was a terrible blow to us all. 
Thus it will be seen that his death took place on Sabbath, May 
30, 1858. He was buried in the Cemetery near the Ellison 
United Presbyterian Church. For many years he was an elder in 
the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, and an upright, 
conscientious Christian man. The family by this calamity was 
broken up. The children had homes given them, by different 
relatives, while his wife returned to the home of her father, in 
Ohio. This was a sad thing to contemplate, and unless there 
are special reasons for it, as there were supposed to be in this 
case, it is a thing of doubtful propriety. I have often thought 
it possible that a mistake was made, and that the home might 
have been successfully maintained. 



48 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

II. David Raitt Thompson. Born June 6, 1824, near 
Fairview, Guernsey County, Ohio. He was sadly afflicted 
when a boy, and for several years, with the formation of abscesses 
or tumors on one of his lower limbs, between the knee and 
thigh joint. For some time he would have a gathering of this 
kind about once a year, causing great suffering. It seemed to 
cease after he grew up to manhood. He was married to Miss 
Susan Emeline Ramsey, near Dodgeville, Iowa, April 10, 1855. 
She was a second cousin; her mother being a daughter of Uncle 
John Stewart. He owned a good farm near Rariton, Illinois, 
where he made his home for several years, and where his chil- 
dren, six in number, were all born. 

1. Frank. Born January 27, 1857. Spent several 
years of his life on the Pacific Coast. Has been in business as 
a butcher. Unmarried. At present he has charge of his father's 
farm, near Anthony, Kansas. 

2. Josephine. A twin with the above. She was married 
to Andrew Stewart, May 9, 1887. He was a widower and had 
several children. No children in the line of his second mar- 
riage. He is a farmer. He lives at Longton, Kansas. 

3. Marion. Born October 27, i860. Went several 
years ago to the Pacific Coast. Was married to Miss Jennie 
Long, near Moscow, Washington, November 2, 1887. His 
wife was born near Knoxville, Tennessee. Four children have 
been born to them, all near Moscow, Washington. 

(1). Carrie Maria. Born August 5, 1888. 
(2). Jessie LeRoy. Born June 27, 1890. 
(3). Harvey Alfred. Born April 7, 1892. 
(4). Cora Anna. Born November 9, 1894. 
His post-office address is Davenport, Washington. He 
is a farmer. 

4. John. He was born in 1862. He was- married to 
Miss Nellie Collins, near Anthony, Kansas, February 10, 1887. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 49 

She was born December 22, 1867, in the vicinity of Carrollton, 
Missouri. He worked on his father's farm, near Anthony, 
Kansas, for several years. A few years ago he moved to his 
present home at Hennessey, Oklahoma. Three children have 
been born to them. 

(1). Minnie Maria. Born at Anthony, Kansas, Decem- 
ber 20, 1887. 

(2). Elsie Pearl. Born September 21, 1889, near 
Anthony, Kansas. 

(3). Olive May. Born in Oklahoma, April 21, 1892. 

5. Cecelia. Born October 18, 1864. She was married 
to Samuel Stewart, near Raritan, Illinois, October, 1881. He 
is a stock merchant and farmer, and lives at Medicine Lodge, 
Kansas. They have five children, as follows: 

(1). Cora Emeline. Born September 1, 1882, near 
Raritan, Illinois. 

(2). David Franklin. Born October 13, 1883, at 
Raritan, Illinois. 

(3). Maud. Born March 31, 1886, at Medicine Lodge, 
Kansas. 

(4). George. Born May 1, 1888, at Medicine Lodge, 
Kansas. 

(5). Charles. Born June 21, 1890, at Medicine Lodge, 
Kansas. 

6. Harvey. Born December 12, 1872. He is in the 
employ of his brother-in-law, Samuel Stewart, as an assistant in 
the stock business. His address is Medicine Lodge, Kansas. 

My brother David sold his farm in Henderson County, 
Illinois, and removed to Kansas, near Anthony, on a newly 
purchased farm, several years ago ; but not until some time after 
the terrible storm at Ellison. The cyclone of May 30, 1858, in 
which my oldest brother was killed, did its first damage at the 
residence of this brother. He and his wife, a sister-in-law, a 



50 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

hired man and two little children were in the story-and-a-half 
frame building when it was struck by the storm. The funnel- 
shaped cloud had touched the ground, and its progress was 
observed with serious alarm. When it reached the building, it 
dashed it to atoms almost, except the floor, and it was re- 
moved off its foundation. It would seem about impossible for 
any of the inmates to escape alive. It was the work of but a 
moment, followed- quickly by a pouring rain. Notwithstanding, 
there was providentially no loss of life. My brother had 
received one serious injury ; there was a place broken in, an 
indenture, on the back part of his skull. Miss Ramsey, his wife's 
sister, had an arm broken and badly bruised up close to the 
shoulder. Her life was for a time almost despaired of, but she 
finally recovered, and without the loss of her arm. The hired 
man had his head injured somewhat, but not seriously; and one 
of the children received an injury on one of his feet. His wife 
escaped unharmed except with terrible fright. My brother and 
Miss Ramsey lay for some time at the home of a near neighbor, 
Cyrus Rankin, where they were kindly cared for until they were 
able to be conveyed to his father's home, not far distant. How 
suddenly calamity does sometimes come, and in the same family 
connection, too. Thus these two brothers, though living about 
three miles apart, had both their houses torn to pieces — one 
losing his life and the other receiving serious injuries — within a 
difference of time of only a few seconds ; while no one, living 
between their residences, was hurt in any way, there being no 
buildings in the track of the storm. Truly "we know not what 
shall be on the morrow. Life is but a vapor." The day after 
the storm large numbers, some from long distances, flocked to 
the places desolated by its ravages, to gratify curiosity and show 
sympathy for the sufferers. What desolation had been wrought ! 
Houses, stables, farm implements, fences, all a wreck, — largely 
carried away. Dangers before us are often concealed. It is 




Hon. David Rankin. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 5 1 

doubtless best. Providence has so ordered. My brother's 
home is at Anthony, Kansas. 



III. Sarah Thompson. Born near Fairview, Guernsey 
County, Ohio, March 12, 1826. Being only two years older 
than I was, we were always quite intimate, and our relations to 
each other were very pleasant. We went to Public School 
together, attended social parties, rode to church, and were inti- 
mately associated in all things connected with our home lives. 
In 1849, she, in company with her brother David, went to 
Henderson County, Illinois, to keep house for her brother 
William, who had recently lost his wife by death, leaving three 
small children without a mother's care. While there, entrusted 
with these family cares, she first met David Rankin, a young 
man at the time without much property and with a limited edu- 
cation, but developing fine business tact and connected with a 
good family. Becoming mutually attached to each other, after 
frequently being in company together, they were united in 
marriage at the home of her brother, in Henderson County, 
Illinois, March 17, 1850. In a little time they moved into a 
small frame cottage house of three rooms, about four miles south 
of Biggsville. As Mr. Rankin was always quite free to invite 
strangers for meals, and often even to stop over night, she found 
it difficult ofttimes to carry on her work and make her guests 
comfortable. 

David Rankin, my sister's husband, was born in Sullivan 
County, Indiana, about ten miles from Miriam, May 28, 1825. 
The Rankins were of Scotch-Irish descent, and are supposed to 
have been represented at the Siege of Derry, in 1689. Some of 
the Rankin family came to Pennsylvania, and others moved to 
Tennessee, in or about the year 1700. David Rankin's grand- 
parents, Alexander and Elizabeth Rankin, were married Sep- 
tember 7, 1794, but I have not learned where. His death took 



52 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

place in or about the year 1821, and he was buried at Middle- 
town, Sullivan County, Indiana. His wife died in 1822, and 
was interred at Crawfordsville, Indiana. They were members 
of the Associate Presbyterian Church. William Rankin, David 
Rankin's father, was born in Montgomery County, Pennsylvania, 
January 17, 1797. He lived, after removal from Pennsylvania, 
in Jefferson County, Ohio, Sullivan and Vermillion Counties, 
Indiana, Henderson County, Illinois, and finally at Monmouth, 
Illinois, where his death took place March 8, 1870. He was a 
ruling elder in the United Presbyterian Church, and a straight- 
forward, upright Christian man. He was married to Miss 
Elizabeth Gross, in Sullivan County, Indiana, in 1824, where 
she is supposed to have been born. She was of German descent. 
Her parents were Baptists. Her death took place near Raritan, 
in Henderson County, Illinois, at the home of her son-in-law, 
S. H. Prather, February 8, 1876. 

My sister, Sarah (Thompson) Rankin, was quite an invalid, 
with that painful disease, rheumatism, for a great many years 
before her death. For some months, the latter part of her life, 
it assumed a nervous form, causing terrible suffering, which she 
endured with wonderful patience. Her death took place at her 
nice, comfortable home near Biggsville, Illinois, December 27, 
1878. She had large experience in bodily pain and affliction in 
this life. In the happy abode of the righteous in the bright 
world above, these, we should be so thankful, can have no exist- 
ence. She was buried in the Ellison Cemetery. Her pastor, 
Rev. James McArthur, conducted the funeral services. She was 
a devoted Christian woman, an affectionate wife, and a kind, 
thoughtful, loving mother. She was a member of the United 
Presbyterian Church of Ellison, Illinois, for more than twenty- 
eight years, having been received on certificate from the Auburn, 
Ohio, Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 53 

I append a notice of her death, prepared by her pastor, 
and published shortly after in the United Presbyterian, of Pitts- 
burgh, Pennsylvania. 

"While Mrs. Rankin's affliction disqualified her for active 
Christian work in the congregation, and her quiet, retiring dispo- 
sition shrank from being a leader in modern enterprises, yet her 
Christian example and influence were silently felt in the congre- 
gation and community, and especially by her pastor. Her piety 
was of a rare type and therefore worthy of special notice. It 
was 'the hidden man of the heart, the ornament of a meek and 
quiet spirit, which is, in the sight of God, of great price.' Did 
she ever speak an unkind or depreciative word of her pastor? 
Did she ever discuss the faults and failures of fellow church 
members? Did she ever slacken or withhold her hand from the 
benevolent enterprises of the Church, or from the needy poor? 
Did she ever absent herself from the house of God or the Lord's 
table, when health and circumstances would permit ? In regard 
to all these she was a model worthy of imitation. Often was 
she in her church pew when others in health were absent ; and 
that, too, when she had to be lifted into and out of the carriage 
and helped to her seat in the church. She made little mention 
of Christian experience; but as the countenance expresses the 
character and actings of the soul within, so hers revealed much 
of the sanctified soul. 

Her manifest indifference to worldly gain, luxury or style, 
though all were within her grasp; the kindling up of the eye and 
the happy expression of countenance, at the mere mention of 
the name of Jesus, and as the fullness of his grace and blessings 
were set forth and the precious promises recalled, during which 
she seemed to forget her pains ; her cheerful, uncomplaining 
disposition through all her afflictions, gave evidence of a soul at 
peace with God and enjoying his presence and favor. About 
three months before her death her lungs became affected, which, 



54 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

in addition to acute rheumatic pains, rendered her sufferings 
extremely trying, and gave sure indications that death would 
soon ensue. During this time she was evidently using all dili- 
gence 'to make her calling and election sure.' Toward the last 
she would sometimes complain of her inability to apply her 
mind to spiritual things, or to hold them steadily in view. Often 
did she request members of her family to read the Scriptures — 
especially the precious promises. These were her daily food 
and afforded her strength and comfort. She also manifested a 
deep interest in the spiritual welfare of her two sons, just entering 
upon the responsibilities of manhood, her daughter having been 
for several years a worthy member of the church. 

The night of her death, aware that her change was ap- 
proaching, she expressed a desire to have her mind directed by 
religious conversation and prayer; and, at her suggestion, the 
writer, who had been her pastor for some fourteen years, and 
now a near neighbor, was sent for at the hour of midnight. 
After a few words presenting the merits of Jesus, his presence 
and care as the kind Shepherd, her beloved and companion in 
the dark vale, and commending her spirit to the keeping of the 
coming Lord, her countenance settled into a quiet assurance, 
the expression of a waking soul. About two hours later the 
Master had come, her sufferings were all at an end, and, we trust, 
her spirit was carried by angels to Abraham's bosom. ' Blessed 
are the dead that die in the Lord.' " 

As there are some things in the history of my sister Sarah's 
husband's life — the Honorable David Rankin — worlhy of special 
mention, they will be given under the heading, 

A PHENOMENAL BUSINESS LIFE. 

When David Rankin started to do business for himself he 
had very little property. He was looking forward, however, to 
a change of fortune and was hopeful for the future. Shortly 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 55 

after his marriage in 1850, he made the remark to the writer, 
" I am aiming to be worth $50,000 ; when I reach that point I 
will slack up and take things easy." I did not suppose at the 
time that he would ever reach the sum at which he aimed, but 
I felt sure if he did that his energies would not perceptibly relax. 
His shrewd business tact and good judgment soon showed them- 
selves in all his business enterprises. In the course of time he 
erected a very commodious and pleasant dwelling on the old 
homestead south of Biggsville, Illinois, and which the family 
occupied for quite a number of years. He was engaged for 
many years in the stock business, the purchase of land and its 
cultivation, until in 1885 he owned about ten thousand acres in 
the State of Illinois. He was three times elected as Represen- 
tative in the Illinois State Legislature. These terms were 1872 
and 1873; 1874 and 1875; and again in 1882 and 1883. In 
this capacity he became noted especially for a minority report of 
one, as a member of a committee on the condition of things in 
the State Prison at Joliet. He believed reform was needed in 
its management, and carried his point in the Legislature. In 
1887 he went to Atchison County, Missouri, where he had 
ascertained land to be of good quality and low-priced, and in a 
short time purchased sixteen thousand acres in this and adjoin- 
ing counties. Soon after this he removed to Tarkio, Missouri, 
and has ever since made it his home. 

Monmouth College had received timely and generous aid 
while he was living in Illinois, and now that his location was 
changed, the way was soon opened up, in the good providence 
of God, to start a similar institution in Tarkio, Missouri. A build- 
ing was erected for a court-house, with the view of changing the 
location of the county-seat. When this failed the building was 
offered to the United Presbyterian Church for college purposes, 
and was accepted. His contributions to the College from time 
to time have been large and generous, amounting in the aggre- 



56 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

gate to over $80,000. He has ever proved himself the stanch 
friend of the College — in fact its very existence has depended 
on his aid and good-will. . Although he is now over seventy-two 
years of age, he still lives a busy, active stirring life. Business 
seems to be his delight, and his efforts have been crowned with 
amazing success. "He is one of the few men," says Dr. W. 
P. McNary, " who have made a million dollars by farming. 
His success is an encouragement to every poor boy that starts 
in the world on his own resources ; and his great liberality in the 
cause of education and other benevolent objects should be a 
stimulus to wealthy Christians to do good with their money." 
Tarkio College, in view of what Honorable David Rankin has 
already done, and especially should he still put forth a vigorous 
effort to place it on a firm financial basis, will be, after all, 
his great life work, and place his name, after he has passed 
away from earth, in a true and enduring sense as the generous 
benefactor of Tarkio College. Six children were born to 
David and Sarah Rankin — all born near Biggsville, Henderson 
County, Illinois. 

1. Jane Elizabeth. Born in January, 1851. Died 
March 27, 1852, and was buried at Ellison. 

2. Melinda. Born March 2, 1853. Her death took 
place June 1, 1854. She was interred in the Ellison Cemetery. 

3. Viola Annetta. Born July 28, 1855. The en- 
feebled state of her mother's health required her presence and 
kind attentions at home a part of the time, and restricted some- 
what her educational work; still it was not overlooked. She 
attended Monmouth College several sessions, but did not con- 
tinue long enough to graduate. She was married to John 
Frank Hanna June 22, 1876, at her parental home, near 
Biggsville, Illinois. He is a son of Samuel and Catharine 
Hanna, and was born near Tiro, Crawford County, Ohio, Sep- 
tember 18, 1847. I was intimately acquainted with his father 




J. Frank Hanna. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 57 

in school work, social life and as a worshipper at the same 
church. After their marriage they lived for a time on a farm 
near Raritan, Illinois, and were engaged in farming. They 
moved to Tarkio, Missouri, in or about the year 1881, where 
they now reside, and have a beautiful and pleasant home. 
When quite a young man Mr. Hanna was elected an elder in 
the United Presbyterian Church at Tiro, Ohio, and serves the 
congregation at Tarkio, Missouri, in that capacity still. He is 
a good worker in the church, and an upright, successful man in 
business. He is engaged extensively in the stock business and 
in farming. Mrs. Nettie Hanna is an active worker in the 
Woman's Christian Temperance Union organization and very 
much interested in the movement for the suppression of the 
liquor traffic; favoring to this end, female suffrage. In a true 
Christian sense she is very much interested in the welfare of her 
children, and looks well to the affairs of her household. Their 
family consists of two children — both boys. 

(1). Charles Rankin. He was born near Biggsville, 
Illinois, May 13, 1877. He took up college work in Tarkio 
College, graduating with honor, in June, 1897. He is a young 
man of promise. 

(2). John Winfield. Born near Biggsville, Illinois, 
February 8, 1879. He has commenced a regular college 
course of education in Tarkio College. The sons both bid fair 
to become active, useful Christian men — the earnest desire of 
both their parents. The whole family are in membership in the 
United Presbyterian Church. 

4. John Alexander Rankin. Born November 21, 
1857, near Biggsville, Illinois. His education, outside of 
common Public Schools, was obtained at Monmouth College, 
where he graduated in June, 1877. During College intervals 
he was often actively engaged at home in assisting his father to 
carry on his large and ever growing business. This was a great 



58 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

benefit to him in after life. He was married to Miss Harriet 
Newell Armes, at Monmouth, Illinois, June 12, 1879. She was 
the daughter of Jonathan Dickinson and Harriet Hanks (Hitch- 
cock) Armes. He was born in Deerfield, Massachusetts, Sep- 
tember 8, 1823, and now lives at Monmouth, Illinois. Mrs. 
Armes was born in Charlmont, Massachusetts, October n, 
1828, and died in Monmouth, Illinois, June 5, 1885. Mrs. 
Harriet Newell Rankin was born in Great Falls, New Hamp- 
shire, December 21, 1856. Her advanced education was ob- 
tained in Monmouth College. Her church connection before 
marriage was Presbyterian. They set up housekeeping first in 
Tarkio, Missouri, where Mr. Rankin was engaged in business of 
various kinds and with good success. His wife having severe 
asthmatic trouble, he removed in 1886 to Greeley, Colorado, 
for her benefit. Until recently he has been engaged in the 
furniture business and in superintending farm work. His busi- 
ness career thus far has been quite successful, and he is finan- 
cially well situated. Having sold out his interest in the furni- 
ture store, his present occupation is in connection with banking 
and farming. They are both members of the United Presby- 
terian Church, and have an interesting family of five children. 

(1). Nellie Theresa. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, Sep- 
tember 29, 1 88 1. 

(2). Mabel Ethel. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, Septem- 
ber 8, 1883. 

(3). Bertha Edith. Born August 7, 1885, in Tarkio, 
Missouri. 

(4). David Arthur. Born in Greeley, Colorado, March 
13, 1888. 

(5). Walter Armes. Born October 22,1889, in Greeley, 
Colorado. 

" That, as the plants, our sons may be 
In youth grown up that are ; 
Our daughters, like to corner-stones, 
Carved like a palace fair." 




John A. Rankin. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 59 

5. William Findley Rankin. Born January i, 1861, 
near Biggsville, Illinois. When at home, after becoming old 
enough to be helpful, his father not caring to have his children 
grow up in idleness, generally found work for him to do, thus 
paving the way for him to become an active, successful business 
man. His collegiate education was obtained at Monmouth 
College, Monmouth, Illinois, but it closed before graduation 
took place. 

He was married to Miss Lizzie Marshall, in Monmouth, 
Illinois, May 12, 1881. She was the daughter of Jessie and 
Anna (Govvdy) Marshall, and was born in Springfield, Ohio, 
August 12, i860. Mr. Rankin has lived and carried on business 
since his marriage, in Tarkio, Missouri. 

A glimpse of his large and varied business enterprises will 
be apparent from the following statements. 

He is engaged quite extensively in the farm and stock 
business. He has an interest in the National Bank of Tarkio; 
in the Tarkio Electric and Water Co. , of which he is Secretary 
and Treasurer; and in the Rankin Auditorium Co. He is part- 
ner with his father in the firm of Rankin & Co., manufacturers 
of brick and tile. He is secretary and treasurer of the Conley & 
Wolfe Improved Kiln Co., and, lastly, has an interest in the 
firm of Rankin, Travis & Co., Tarkio, Missouri, dealers in 
general merchandise, grain and stock buyers. 

In addition to his own financial enterprises, he assists in 
carrying on the very extensive and complicated business interests 
of his father, David Rankin. He has truly a busy time of it, 
but keeps his work well in hand. He is regarded as a shrewd, 
safe, upright business man. He owns a beautiful and commo- 
dious residence in Tarkio, in which he has his pleasant home. 

W. F. Rankin has shown himself a true friend of Tarkio 
College in substantial ways, on all occasions when help was 
called for in its behalf. In politics he is a pronounced Repub- 



60 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

lican. At Minneapolis in 1892, and at St. Louis in 1896, he 
was a delegate to the National Convention to nominate a candi- 
date for President of the United States. He is a stout built, 
vigorous looking man, the very picture of health — quite in con- 
trast with his slim, delicate appearance when a boy. 

Mrs. Rankin has had for some years considerable difficulty 
to contend with from the partial loss of her sense of hearing. 
This has had its influence on her social life and enjoyment, 
depriving her of some of life's most valued pleasures. They 
are both members of the United Presbyterian Church. Two 
children have been born to them. 

(1). Jesse David. Born near Tarkio, Missouri, October 
19, 1882. He is rapidly growing up to manhood, and is en- 
gaged in the prosecution of educational work in the Public 
Schools. 

(2). Helen. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, June 1, 1890. 

From day to day lift up the prayer, 

"Keep thou their feet ; I do not ask to see 
The distant scene; one step's enough for me." 

6. Joseph Riley Rankin. Born near Biggsville, Illi- 
nois, February 14, 1863. His life was but a span, his death 
taking place February 14, 1866, when just three years of age. 
Thus it will be seen that one-half of my sister Sarah's children 
died when quite young. They all died at the same place and 
were buried in the Ellison Cemetery. 

David Rankin was married a second time, to Mrs. Eliza- 
beth (Philips) Gowdy, January 4, 1880, near Biggsville, Illinois. 
Mrs. Rankin is attentive to household duties, thoughtful of 
the poor and needy, and deeply interested in church work. 
She has not latterly been in vigorous health. One child has 
been born to them. 

Esther. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, August ir, 1885. 




William F. Rankin. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 6 1 

She is quite an interesting child, and is often spoken of as "the 
idol of the home." She is now pursuing educational work in 
the Public Schools of Tarkio. 



IV. Samuel Findley Thompson. Being the writer of 
this history, the statement relating to himself and family will be 
found toward the close of the book. 



V. Lillis Thompson. Born near Auburn Center, 
Crawford County, Ohio, May 27, 1830. Being only about two 
years younger than I was, we were from necessity very inti- 
mately and pleasantly associated together in life, and always 
had great regard for each other's welfare. She taught two 
terms of district school very acceptably before her father's 
removal from Ohio, in 185 1. She was married to Joseph 
White at her father's home, near Olena, Illinois, March 25, 
1858. It was his second marraige. He was born in Ohio, 
September 23, 1831. He was the son of Stephen and 
Martha White. His parents were both highly esteemed, up- 
right godly people. Mr. White for several years ran a threshing 
machine in the fall and early winter. He has been engaged all 
his life in the business of farming, with varied success. His 
physique is strong and vigorous, although outward appearances 
sometimes deceive. His post-office address is Stronghurst, Illi- 
nois, though he lives several miles northward. 

My sister Lillis has been a very kind, good nurse in times 
of sickness, as many can testify. She was very thoughtful of 
her mother, often called to see her during her declining, lonely 
years, and cared for her attentively and tenderly when in im- 
paired health or suffering from disease. This sister had red 
hair, as did her mother; in fact the whole family of ten 
children were red haired except myself, sisters Sarah and Jane. 
Three children were born to Mr. and Mrs. White. 



62 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

1. James William. Born near Olena, Illinois, March 8, 
1862. He has been engaged usually in farm work, at home 
and in western Kansas. He has had some rather undesirable 
experience in the latter State in dry seasons. Farm work with- 
out rain or irrigation is not profitable. His home at present is 
at Burchard, Nebraska. 

2. Jane Ellen. Born March 16, 1864, near Olena, 
Henderson County, Illinois. She has always lived at home 
with her parents, and has been engaged a portion of the time in 
the dress-making business, associated with household duties. 

3. Sarah Celeste. Born near Olena, Illinois, April 
13, 1867. She has qualified herself for the work of teaching 
in the Public Schools, and has taught several terms with good 
success. She is housekeeper for her Brother James, at Burchard, 
Nebraska. The whole family are members of the United Pres- 
byterian Church. The family is unbroken, no death as yet 
having occurred. 



VI. John Thompson. Born near Auburn Center, Craw- 
ford County, Ohio, March 18, 1832. He was a studious, peace- 
ful, thoughtful young man, very kind and attentive to his 
parents, and pleasant to all in his home life. He spent a brief 
period in college study at Monmouth, Illinois. At the time of 
his death, in addition to his own farm interests, he had the 
oversight of his father's farm, where he still usually made his 
home. He had good business talent. He was an earnest, 
devoted Christian man — an active member of the Ellison United 
Presbyterian Church. 

He went to Burlington, Iowa, about twelve miles distant, 
with a wagon and team, on Friday, January 20, 1859. The 
weather was extremely cold and the roads rough. When near 
home, on his return, he stopped at Olena to get the mail. Some 
one asked him if he did not find the weather pretty cold. He 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 6$ 

replied, "Not very, when one gets used to it." He soon 
started for home; but in some way, when within about a mile of 
his journey's end, he fell or was thrown out of the wagon, got 
caught, and was dragged some distance on the rough ground. 
The team came home quietly, stopping at the gate, but without 
a driver. It was at once driven back in search of my brother. 
He was soon found on the roadside in an unconscious state, 
with serious injuries about his head. He was taken to a near 
neighbor's house, Mr. Marston's, kindly cared for a few days, 
until he could be removed to his parental home. He did not 
regain consciousness, however, and was never able to speak, 
even a word. The way he received his fatal injuries is always 
likely to be involved in mystery. He was strictly temperate — 
never indulging in strong drinks. Medical skill was unavailing. 
His death took place on Thursday, January 26, 1859; aged 
twenty-six years, ten months and eight days. He was buried 
in the Ellison Cemetery. 

His parents especially were almost overwhelmed with grief. 
Death had come so suddenly, so unexpectedly, claiming one in 
the very vigor of manhood as its victim, and one to whom they 
looked so confidingly and trustfully for care and sympathy in 
their advancing years. His was a beautiful life, though brief. 
I never think of him still, except with pleasing emotions. The 
plaudit, "well done," will certainly be his. 

"Oh soul, remember, how e'er small the scope, 
Of thought, or action, that around thee lies, 
It is the finished task alone can ope 
The gates of Paradise." 



VII. James Thompson. Born at Auburn Center, Craw- 
ford County, Ohio, August 1, 1834. He was a bright, promis- 
ing boy when young and growing up to manhood, but in the 
spring of 1849 he had a very severe spell of sickness, accom- 



64 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

panied with a stroke of paralysis, which brought him to the very 
verge of the grave. For weeks his life seemed to hang in the 
balance betwixt life and death. By careful nursing, good medi- 
cal attention and the blessing of the Lord, he finally recovered, 
but never regained his former bodily vigor. In i860 he had one 
of his legs broken, closely followed with typhoid fever, which 
still farther, permanently, impaired his health. He followed the 
farming business for a time at home, for his father, until event- 
ually he came into the possession of a good farm near Strong- 
hurst, Illinois. He was married to Miss Lavinia Nichols by 
Rev. Charles Thompson, at Oquawka, Illinois, October n, 
1864. She was the daughter of Thomas and Lavinia Nichols, 
and was born near Lima, Allen County, Ohio, March, 27, 1837. 
Her father came from Virginia to Ohio when ten years of age, 
and was of English descent. Her mother was of Scottish an- 
cestry, but was born in Pennsylvania. Brother James is a 
faithful, conscientious servant of Christ, has a pleasant, com- 
fortable home, but his health is constantly poor, and he has 
financial embarrassments to contend with. He and his wife are 
members of the United Presbyterian Church at Stronghurst, 
Illinois. Three children have been born to them — all 
daughters. 

1. Eliza Rosaline. Born near Olena, Henderson 
County, Illinois, July 20, 1865. Her educational work was 
pursued at the Public Schools, except music. She has become 
quite a successful music teacher, making her home with her 
parents. 

2. Fannie Alma. She was born near Olena, Illinois, 
July 1, 1872. In addition to common school education she 
has learned the type-writing business, and has held positions as 
clerk in different stores in Stronghurst, Illinois, where she has 
her home. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 65 

3. Hattie May. Born near Olena, Illinois, May 13, 
1878. After graduation at the High School of Stronghurst, Illi- 
nois, she has taken up the work of a teacher, and with good 
success. 

Death has not yet entered this family. May each one be 
able to say truly through life, "To me, to live is Christ." 



VIII. Jane Thompson. Born at Auburn Center, Craw- 
ford County, Ohio, June 30, 1836. She moved with her 
father's family to Henderson County, Illinois, in the fall of 1851. 
She had a good country Public School education. Her time 
was occupied for several years in help rendered in the parental 
home. Early in life she made a profession of religion in the 
United Presbyterian Church, and became an earnest worker in 
the congregation of Ellison, Illinois, to which she belonged. 
She was married at her father's home near Olena, Illinois, to 
James F. Rankin, March 17, i860. I was called upon to per- 
form the marriage ceremony. He was a younger brother of 
David Rankin, who had previously married my oldest sister, 
Sarah. James Farrington Rankin was born near Clinton, Ver- 
million County, Indiana, August 2, 1834. His parentage is re- 
ferred to in the history of his brother David. He lives on and 
owns a large, beautiful farm a few miles south of Biggsville, 
Illinois, and is engaged in farming and in the stock business. 
When his son Edgar, an only child, grew up, he moved to 
Monmouth, Illinois, to give him an opportunity for study in the 
Public Schools, and eventually be with him while acquiring a 
college education. But in an unfortunate hour he placed his 
name on paper as security for some persons engaged in the stock 
business, and was left in the lurch to the amount of several thous- 
and dollars — well nigh as much as he was worth. This made it 
necessary to leave Monmouth, in 1874, move back on the farm 
and take up farm work with renewed vigor. In time success 
attended his efforts. "Fortune favors the brave." 



66 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Sister Jane was of a lively, cheerful disposition, always 
aimed to have others enjoy themselves while in her company, 
and generally succeeded admirably. It was indeed a pleasure 
to be with her in her nice, cheerful, well-ordered home. A 
serious complaint developed itself several years before her death 
— an inward fibrous tumor — which, at times, caused her great 
suffering. It seemed to baffle medical skill, and she was often 
apparently at the very point of death. She had been in Chicago 
several times for medical treatment, but with only temporary 
relief. As it was very severe, it was to her a source of much 
dread. Before she took her last trip, in the fall of 1890, she 
expressed herself as being hardly able to muster up courage to 
undergo the painful treatment again. After being in Chicago 
for some time a telegram was received by her husband to the 
import that she was very low and for him to come immediately. 
When he arrived she was still alive, but unable to speak loud 
enough to be heard. In a few hours after his arrival she calmly 
breathed her last. Her death took place in Chicago, Illinois, 
October 21, 1890. Her body was brought home for interment, 
and in due time, after appropriate religious services, was laid to 
rest in the Ellison Cemetery. A very nice monument has since 
been erected to her memory by her husband, and son Edgar, 
in token of worthy, affectionate esteem. She was truly an 
affectionate wife, a sympathetic, wise, thoughtful mother, and 
an earnest, prayerful Christian. She made 

" Home ! The spot of earth supremely blest, 
A dearer, sweeter spot than all the rest." 

To this home my son John, a student at Monmouth College, 
when taken down with typhoid fever, in May, 1884, was re- 
moved, and kindly and tenderly cared for during what proved 
to be a very serious illness. This Christian kindness our whole 
family deeply feel, and cheerfully acknowledge. 

Mr. and Mrs. Rankin had but one child born to them. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 67 

1. Edgar Delos. Born near Biggsville, Henderson 
County, Illinois, April 19, 1861. His higher education was ob- 
tained at Monmouth College, where he spent several terms, but 
did not graduate, dropping out of College work the winter of 1882. 
While at home he was busily engaged at various kinds of work 
on his father's farm. He was a dutiful, obedient child to his 
parents, thoughtful and kind to his mother. He was married 
to Miss Jennie Moore, near Mount Carroll, Illinois, June 4, 
1884, where she was born September 18, 1862. She was a 
daughter of Robert and Anna Moore. He was of Scotch-Irish 
descent, having been born in Ireland. Mrs. Moore was of 
Scottish ancestry. Mrs. Jennie Rankin spent two years in 
Monmouth College in the pursuit of advanced education. They 
are both members of the Ellison United Presbyterian Church. 
Mr. Rankin made a profession of religion when quite young. 
He has been elected to the office of ruling elder, and is an 
earnest, active, Christian man. His business affairs receive 
close and careful attention, and he has had, at least, fair success 
in life. He met with a very serious accident February 17, 
1892, in running a machine for cutting up corn-fodder. His 
left hand got caught in some part of the machinery, was drawn 
in, and the flesh and muscles were so scraped and torn that he 
lost all his fingers. It also caused him, for a time, a good deal 
of intense suffering. Four interesting children have been 
born to them — all born near Biggsville, Illinois. 

(1). Walter Herbert. Born August 15, 1885. 

(2). Lucile MacKay. Born July 27, 1887. 

(3). Gertrude Beth. Born October 10, 1889. 

(4). Margaret Estelle. Born March 1, 1894. 

"Thy children, like olive plants, round about thy table." — 
Happy in this life and prepared for a much higher state of enjoy- 
ment in the life to come. 



68 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

James F. Rankin was married a second time, to Elizabeth 
Edwards, in Nebraska, December 22, 1892. Three children 
have been born to them — all born near Biggsville, Illinois. 

(1). Waldo Dwight. Born September 22, 1893. 

(2). Albert Farrington. Born November 17, 1895. 

(3). A Daughter. Born August 14, 1897. 

They are both members of the United Presbyterian Church, 
at Ellison, Illinois. 

IX. Barbara Thompson. Born near Auburn Center, 
Crawford County, Ohio, September 24, 1838. Her education 
was obtained at the country Public Schools, and was ordinarily 
good. Being the youngest sister, the charge of her father's 
home naturally fell to her, after all the older sisters were married, 
and she filled the position faithfully and well. She was truly a 
kind, faithful daughter, as was shown in every way, especially 
in the close attention given to the interests of her parental home 
for many weary years. She was, on account of her kindly dis- 
position, a great favorite among children. With them "Aunt 
Barbara," with her smiling face and genial nature, was all right. 
She was married to Vance Nichols, at Oquawka, Illinois, July 
4, -1870, by Rev. Charles Thompson. He was the son of 
Thomas and Lavinia Nichols, and was born in Allen County, 
Ohio, August 7, 1834. His sister Lavinia was married to my 
brother James. He was a farmer near Olena, Henderson 
County, Illinois. He enlisted as a soldier, the time of the Civil 
War, in the 83rd Illinois Regiment. He was in the army from 
August, 1862, to July 5th, 1865, or until the close of the war. 
His death took place near Olena, Illinois, April 2, 1882, and 
he was buried in the Cemetery at Ellison. He was a member 
of the United Presbyterian Church. Four children were born 
to them — all born near Olena, Henderson County, Illinois. 

1. An Infant Son. Born April 23, 187 1. Died April 
26, 1871. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 69 

2. Lavinia Jane. Born April i, 1872. She took 
special pains to qualify herself for the position of a teacher in 
the Public Schools, and taught several terms, giving good satisfac- 
tion to her employers, in Henderson County, Illinois. She 
commenced teaching when quite young. She pursued advanced 
studies at Dixon and Bushnell, Illinois. Her marriage to 
Henry Herbert Slater took place at Bushnell, August 8, 
1892. He is the son of Rev. Charles and Mary Agnes (Ames) 
Slater, and was born at Barrow, England, December 3, 1869. 
He was brought to this country by his parents in July, 1875. 
He is a law student. He has for several years been the princi- 
pal of Public Schools in various places in Illinois. He is at 
present the principal at Blue Mound, Macon County, Illinois. 
They are both members of the Congregational Church. Three 
children have been given them — entrusted sacredly to their care. 

(1). Lavinia Lucile. Born at Harristown, Illinois, 
July 29, 1893. 

(2). Herbert Nichols. Born at Stronghurst, Illinois, 
September 25, 1895. 

(3). Homer H. Born at Decatur, Illinois, Mays, I ^97- 

3. Thomas A. Nichols. Born September 13, 1875. 
In addition to study at the home Public Schools, he was for 
some time a student of the Media Academy, at Media, Hender- 
son County, Illinois, doing good work. He has been engaged 
for several years in the mercantile business at Stronghurst, 
Illinois, with fair success. He is kind and attentive to his 
mother, thoughtful with regard to all her varied wants. He is 
an active member and ruling elder of the United Presbyterian 
Church at Stronghurst, ever working faithfully for its up-building. 

4. Arthur Vance Nichols. Born December 9, 1878. 
Died January 1, 1879. 

My sister, Mrs. Nichols, lives in Stronghurst, Illinois — 
her son Thomas making his home with his mother. She is a 



70 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

devoted member of the United Presbyterian Church, and gives 
a great deal of attention to the subject of religion. It is a 
source of great comfort to her in her many lonely hours at home. 



X. Joseph Thompson. Born near Auburn Center, 
Crawford County, Ohio, August 31, 1843. He was the 
youngest of my father's family by almost five years. He 
was quite a pet and was teased a great deal when a small boy, 
but quite able and ready to take his own part. He had a good 
common school education, but had some trouble with a slight 
stammering of speech for several years of his life. He had 
charge of the home farm for quite a number of years, until the 
death of his father. On the 16th of August, 1862, he enlisted 
as a soldier in the 83rd Regiment, Illinois Infantry, Company 
F, and remained in the army until after the close of the war, 
July 5, 1865. He was in the second battle of Fort Donelson, 
where his regiment was stationed as guard the greater portion 
of the time he was in the army. After reaching almost the age 
of bachelorship, he was married to Miss Mary Nelson, in 
Chicago, Illinois, September 16, 1880. She was the daughter 
of John and Mary Nelson, of Salem, New York. Her parents 
were both born in Ireland, as is supposed, in County Antrim. 
She was born in Jackson, Washington County, New York, 
March 1, 1852. She taught Public Schools for several years 
before her marriage, in Henderson County, Illinois. On the 
death of his father in 1872, mother was left in his care, in the 
old homestead, and ever after had her home with him until her 
death. He was always kind and thoughtful of his mother, and 
in disposition was cheerful and lively. The home property by 
"will," after settlement with the other heirs, fell into his hands, 
and he occupied it as his home, until quite recently he moved 
to Stronghurst, Illinois, to educate his children. For several 
years he held the office of ruling elder in the United Presbyterian 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 7 I 

Church of Olena, Illinois. They havejire interesting children 
— all born near Stronghurst, Henderson County, Illinois. 

1. Sarah Jane. Born September 23, 1882. She is a 
member of the United Presbyterian Church and energetically 
engaged in the pursuit of an education, in the Public Schools at 
Stronghurst. 

2. Margaretta Ellen. Born March 8, 1885. Her 
education, with good opportunities, is receiving due attention. 

3. Raymond Harrison. Born August 15, 1888. As 
he bears the name of a noted president of the United States, he 
will need to try hard to secure and maintain a good reputation 
in coming years, should his life be spared. 

4. Lillian Barbara. Born September 7, 1890. 

5. Marjorie Raitt. Born September 10, 1893. 

May each member of this family have a pleasant, happy, 
Christian home on earth, and when life's trials and toils are 
ended here, a heavenly eternal home among the redeemed 
above. 



X. Sarah Thompson. Born in Adams County, Penn- 
sylvania, January 8, 1797, and was the youngest of a large 
family of ten children. She was married to Thomas Ferguson, 
near Fairview, Guernsey County, Ohio, in or about the year 
1815. He was born in County Down, Ireland, as is supposed, 
in 1790. He was a younger brother of Samuel Ferguson, who 
married an older sister of Aunt Sarah — two brothers marrying 
two sisters. He was a farmer ; his farm and my father's lying 
near each other, two miles south of Fairview. They are both 
dead, but the dates of their death I have not learned; nor have I 
been able to learn much about the family of this uncle. Such 
information as I have alone can be given, and that possibly with 
some incorrect statements. They were both buried in the Fair- 
view Cemetery. I have no record of the time the death of 



72 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

either of them occurred. Six children were born to them, near 
Fairview, Guernsey County, Ohio. 

1. Jane. Born in 1816. She was married to Thomas 
Griffeth (or Griffen.) He was a farmer and lived in Belmont 
County, Ohio. They are both dead. No children. 

2. John Thompson. Born May 8, 1819. He married 
Miss Sarah Robbins, April 19, 1842. She was born December 
23, 1824. Mr. Ferguson lived near Fairview, Ohio, until the 
year 1863 or 4, when he moved to Richland County, Wiscon- 
sin. He was a farmer. His death took place August 2, 1874. 
Eleven children were born to them — all born near Fairview, 
Ohio. 

(1). John William. Born April 15, 1843. Lives at 
Woodstock, Richland County, Wisconsin. 

(2). Joseph R. Born March 14, 1845. 

(3). Thomas A. Born March 25, 1847. 

(4). Samuel M. Born May 23, 1849. 

(5). Lydia A. Born July 21, 185 1. Died March 18, 
1892. 

(6). Robert. Born December 27, 1853. 

(7). Sarah Jane. Born November 27, 1855. 

(8). Amelia. Born December 20, 1857. Dead. 

(9). Matilda. Born June 4, i860. Dead. 
(10). Charles H. Born August 5, 1865. 
(11). Ada M. Born April 20, 1869. 

3. William. Born in 1821. He is married, but I have 
not learned to whom. His post-office address is Pender, 
Thurston County, Nebraska. 

4. Susanna. Born in 1823. Her death took place 
near Fairview, Ohio. 

5. Thomas. Born in or about the year 1825. He al- 
ways made his home with his brother John. He had a defect 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 



73 



of his mental faculties, and was never very bright. His death 
took place in Wisconsin. 

6. Samuel F. Born August 19, 1828. His marriage 
to Miss Lucinda Newel took place February 28, 1850. She 
was born October 13, 1830. He followed the business of farm- 
ing, near Fairview, Ohio, until his removal to Richland County, 
Wisconsin, where his death took place June 6, 1894. They 
had a large family; ten children were born to them. 

(1). Sarah Jane. Born January 17, 1851. 

(2). James F. Born December 9, 1852. 

Mary M. Born May 1, 1855. Died May 21, 



(3). 
i855- 

(4). 

married. 

(5). 



William P. Born May 30, 1856. He has been 
He lives at Pender, Thurston County, Nebraska. 



Charles M 
March 16, 1894. 

(6). Francis C. 
(7). Hattie A. 
(8). Mollie B. 
April 9, 1892. 

(9). Ellie L. 
(10). Oscar N. 



Born December 6, 1858. He died 



Born May 18, 1861. 
Born September 21, 1863. 
Born September 19, 1866. 

Born February 23, 1869. 
Born July 26, 187 1. 



Died 



The Raitt Family — Hother's Relatives. 

My mother's maiden name was Raitt, and in taking up 
her history it becomes necessary to pass over to Scotland. The 
family as first known, lived in Dundee, where it is probable 
my grandparents were both born, but when is not known. Very 
likely, if their ancestry could be traced back, it would be found 
that many of them lived in Dundee for several generations past. 

David Raitt, my grandfather, was married to Miss 
Lillis Angus, in Dundee, Scotland, in 1798. In a letter from 



74 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Rev. James Brown D. D., whose mother lived just next door to 
them in Dundee, he speaks of them as follows: "They were 
both members of the Burgher branch of the Secession Church, 
and were of the same class as my grandfather's family ; that is, 
what is known in Scotland as the middle class. They were al- 
most universally an educated, intelligent and religious portion 
of the community. Mother always spoke of Mr. and Mrs. 
Raitt in the highest terms, as being intelligent, upright, godly 
people. Indeed the people composing the Secession Church at 
that time in both its branches, were among the most intelligent 
and godly people in Scotland. Your Grandfather's worldly 
circumstances were perhaps very nearly such as Agur desired ; 
he had 'neither poverty nor riches.' He must have been in 
this regard, however, above common, for he had means enough 
to bring his family to this country, and it was a costly business 
in those days to come to America." 

Grandfather left Dundee, Scotland, in the spring of 1802, 
and came to the United States, landing in Virginia. The voy- 
age across the ocean was unusually lengthened out, there being 
long, continuous adverse winds. Instead of seven weeks, the 
time anticipated for the trip, it lasted eleven ; and so the family 
before landing was reduced almost to the point of starvation. 
Provisions were only allowed to be taken on board the vessel 
for the usual time — seven weeks. 

They first settled in Rockbridge County, Virginia, where it 
is supposed they lived about eight years. Grandmother, being 
of a kind, sympathetic nature, could not endure slavery; es- 
pecially the auction block on which slaves were sold. Accord- 
ingly, about the year 18 10, they removed to Belmont County, 
Ohio, and from thence in 18 r 5, or near that time, to Guernsey 
County, Ohio, near Fairview. In 1817, with a horse and cart 
as their only conveyance, they made another and last move to 
Richland County, Ohio, settling down on a small farm of eighty 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 75 

acres, near Windsor. The country was new, and he, like others, 
had all the improvements to make. The log cabin was soon 
erected; using his foot, which was rather large, to measure the 
length of the logs, the measurement was not always very exact. 
The land, too, had to be cleared, and other out-buildings re- 
quired were built. There must have been a great many priva- 
tions and hard struggles endured to make a start and get things 
under headway in their new home — such as but few at the 
present time would be willing to undergo. 

Grandfather never could manage a team with much skill, 
and, as a necessary consequence, he met with a great many 
mishaps. In Scotland he was a weaver by trade, and worked 
at the business, sometimes, in this country. He always kept up 
his broad Scotch, apparently not caring or trying to improve. 
On one occasion, while engaged in farm work, he came across 
a nice looking, good sized Indian turnip. He picked it up, 
looked at it for a moment, and then concluded to taste it and 
see if it were not good to eat. It looked very nice. In a very 
little time he said to one of his children who happened to be 
near, "Awa hame and tell your mither I'm pusioned." Any 
one who has made a similar trial of the virtues of the Indian 
turnip will understand the situation. 

Grandmother was an active, sweet little Christian woman, 
beloved by all with whom she was associated in life. Her ser- 
vices as a midwife were in great demand, and for years she 
traveled in that line of business on horseback, over nearly all 
that region of country. While she was little of stature, grand- 
father was a large, tall, well developed looking man. They 
both lived to be well up in years, and in death they were not 
long divided. The promise was fulfilled in the case of each 
one of this wedded pair. " Thou shalt come to thy grave in a 
///// age, like a shock of corn cometh in his season." Their 
supposed feelings, when far advanced in life, may be well ex- 
pressed in the lines below. 



76 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

"I would not know 
Which of us two will be the first to go. 
I only wish the space may not be long 
Between the parting and the greeting song; 
But when, or where, or how we're called to go — 

I would not know." 

Her death took place January 10, 1856, in her eighty -third 
year. He died July 8th of the same year, in the ninetieth year 
of his age, — a difference of only about seven months in the time 
of death. They were both buried at Windsor, Ohio, near where 
they passed thirty-nine years of their lives. Their married life 
lasted nearly, if not altogether, fifty-eight years. They were 
members of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, at 
Mansfield, Ohio. They sweetly rest from their labors. 

Seven children were born to them — two sons and five 
daughters. 

I. Margaret Raitt. Born in Dundee, Scotland, May 
3, 1799. She was married to William Thompson, near Fair- 
view, Ohio, December 5, 1816. Her history will be found in 
connection with that of her husband. 



II. Jane Raitt. Her birth took place in Dundee, 
Scotland, March 10, 1801. She was my mother, and was mar- 
ried to Adam Thompson, near Fairview, Ohio, November 1, 
182 1. Her history will be found in connection with the state- 
ment of my father, Adam Thompson. 



III. James Raitt. He was born in Rockbridge County, 
Virginia, in May, 1803. He is said to have been a stirring, 
active, lively boy. He was married to Sarah Cobean, in Mans- 
field, Ohio, in 1828 or 9. He was a farmer for several years 
near Windsor, Ohio ; later, a short distance east of Mansfield, 
Richland County, Ohio. For many years he was an elder in 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 77 

the United Presbyterian Church, at Mansfield. He sustained 
the reputation of a straightforward, godly, conscientious man, 
and was well respected in the community in which he lived. 
He had strong attachments to his own church and always man- 
ifested a deep interest in efforts for the up-building of the cause 
of Christ. In personal appearance Uncle Raitt was a tall, portly, 
fine looking man, with usually a very pleasant smile on his coun- 
tenance. Aunt Sarah's death took place near Mansfield, in 
1844 or 5. Three children were born to them — all daughters, 
and all born near Windsor, Richland County, Ohio. 

1. Elizabeth. Born June 17, 1830. She was married 
to James Boals, who lives near Ontario, Richland County, 
Ohio. Mrs. Boals died in March, 1886, and was buried at 
Ontario. They had five children. One is dead. The names 
of the living are Sarah E., Maggie E., James Arthur and Charles. 

2. Nancy Lillis. She was born October 13, 1833. 
She was married to James Coulter, near Mansfield, Ohio, in 
1 86 1. Mr. Coulter was born in Pennsylvania, May 6, 1833. 
He is a farmer near Ontario, Ohio. Three children have been 
born to them — daughters, all born near Mansfield, Ohio. 

(1). Olive. Born October 26, 1862. 

(2). Cora. Born January 13, 1864. She was married 
to B. B. Gray, May 30, 1887. They have three children, 
Mossie, Hazel and Violet. 

(3). Ella. Born April 14, 1866. 

Mr. and Mrs. Coulter are members of the United Presby- 
terian Church, at Ontario, Ohio. 

3. Sarah Jane. Born near Mansfield, Ohio, July 14, 
1836. She was married to Samuel Barnes. He is a carpenter. 
He lived several years at Fairfield, Iowa, where his wife died 
in 1894, and where she was buried. He now lives at Washing- 
ton, Kansas. Five children have been born to them. 



78 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 



(I 



(3) 
(4) 
(5) 



James Frank. He is married. 



Georgia Ann. 

Margaret Letitia. 

Fannie. 

Guy. 

Uncle James Raitt was married a second time, to 
Letitia Johnston, near Lexington, Ohio, June n, 1846. He 
removed to Mansfield, Ohio, when advanced in years, where 
he lived a retired life until his death, which took place May 1, 
1885. He was buried in the Cemetery at Mansfield. For the 
last few years of his life he was a member of the Reformed 
Presbyterian Church. Aunt Letitia is now my only living aunt, 
and resides at No. 7 North Mulberry Street, Mansfield, Ohio. 
She is well up in years and is a faithful devoted member of the 
United Presbyterian Church where she has her home. She 
doubtless feels trustfully, with the Psalmist, that when the 
resurrection morn arrives, "I shall be satisfied, when I awake, 
with thy likeness." 



IV. Margery Gow Raitt. She was born in Rock- 
bridge County, Virginia, October 18, 1805. Of her early life 
but little is known. She was married to James Short, near 
Windsor, Ohio, in 1825. He was born near Noblestown, Alle- 
gheny County, Pennsylvania, January 1, 1787. His education 
was quite limited, but he was fond of reading and kept 
well posted on the leading questions of the day. He was in the 
war of 1812. He came west, as it was then called, in 1820, 
and located near Mansfield, Ohio; then only a military fort. 
Soon after his marriage he sold his property near Windsor, on 
the Black Fork, and moved onto a newly purchased farm near 
Ashland, Ohio, where he resided until his death. Uncle Short 
was remarkable for his genial qualities of mind, and for his kind- 
liness of heart to every one. He was very pleasant in his 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 79 

social life, a good neighbor, kind and sympathetic in his family, 
and a truly pious, godly man. He was a member of the 
United Presbyterian Church, at Savannah, Ohio. His death 
took place at his nice, comfortable home, February 19, 1861. 
He was buried in the Cemetery at Ashland, Ohio. 

Aunt Short was a woman of strong convictions respecting 
right and wrong, and never swerved from them. She was a 
close student of the Bible, quite able in prayer, and a great 
reader. Having purchased Henry's Bible Commentary in 1859, 
she commenced reading it in course, and had nearly read it 
through at the time of her death — a period of about five years. 
Her seat in the house of God was seldom vacant, although 
living a distance of six miles from the church of her choice. 
She was thoughtful of the sick and those burdened with care, and 
was ever ready to give a helpful hand as a nurse. She was a 
woman of more than ordinary intelligence, and excelled as a 
conversationalist. All her daughters — three in number — were 
made life members of the Ashland County, Ohio, Bible Society. 
While she was naturally strong in both body and mind, yet the 
death of her husband seemed such a severe stroke to her that 
she never fully recovered from it. After a little more than 
three long, weary, lonely years, from the time of her husband's 
death, the messenger came to her, June 9, 1864, and she was 
at rest. The prayer of our precious Savior was answered. 
"Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast*given me, be 
with me where I am ; that they may behold my glory." She 
was buried by the side of her husband, in the Ashland Cemetery. 
She was a member of the United Presbyterian Church. They 
reared a family of six children. 

1. Marshall. Born near Windsor, Ohio, October 6, 
1826. He received a good common school education at home, 
after which he spent a year in study at an academy at Edinburg, 
Wayne County, Ohio. He was employed a short time as clerk 






80 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

in a dry goods store in Norvvalk, Ohio; but the gold excitement 
of California, in 1850, so captivated him, that he was found 
with a large company of other young men, and some older ones, 
on his way to California, via steamer from New York City, 
landing in the winter of 1850-51. Many of his companions, 
after a few years, returned ; but he, after working for a time at 
the mining business, concluded to remain in California, entered 
into the fruit-raising business, and for many years kept the 
Forest House, near Yreka, Siskiyou County, where he now 
resides. His sister, Mrs. Mary Jane Woods, made her home 
with him for some time previous to her death. 

2. Lillis Ann. Born near Windsor, Ohio, February 
22, 1828. Her education, outside of the common Public 
Schools, was obtained at the Vermillion Institute, Hayesville, 
Ohio. While at home she faithfully performed her own part of 
household duties. Her marriage, with James Brown, took place 
at her father's home, near Ashland, Ohio, April 30, 1857. He 
was born in Hancock County, West Virginia, (opposite Steuben- 
ville, Ohio,) August 3, 1830. He was the son of Robert and 
Sarah (Ledlie) Brown. They lived for a good many years, 
after their marriage, near Lexington, Ohio, engaged in farming 
and in sheep-raising. A few years ago they moved to Cedar- 
ville, Ohio, where they now reside, and near which he still owns 
a good farm and gives careful attention to its interests. He is 
an elder in the United Presbyterian Church, in which both he 
and his wife have for many years been active, prayerful mem- 
bers. After years of toil and close attention to household duties, 
cousin Lillis enjoys the quiet of home life, reading with great 
delight, a portion of the time, the precious truths of the divine 
Word, affording her the highest degree of pleasure. While some 
of the infirmities of age have already come upon her, yet she 
realizes that, "though our outward man perish, yet the inward 
man is renewed day by day." Four children have been com- 
mitted to their care— all born near Lexington, Ohio. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 8 1 

(i). Robert Marshall. Born April 3, 1858. He was 
married to Miss Lillie White, near Beloit, Kansas, March 23, 
1882. They now live at Yreka, California. He is carrying on 
the fruit farm business for his uncle, Marshall Short. They 
have two children, Bessie Olive, born in April, 1886, and 
Helen, born in February, 1892. 

(2). Mary Elizabeth. Born July 5, 1859. She spent 
some time, a few years ago, with her uncle, Marshall Short, at 
Yreka, California. She now keeps house for her brother Grant, 
near Lexington, Ohio. 

(3). James Short. Born August 30, 1861. He was 
married to Florence Gregg, at Lexington, Ohio, September 6, 
1888. Two children have been born to them, Vaughney Mae, 
born December 23, 1889, and Grace Emily, born July 7, 1896. 
He is a farmer near Cedarville, Ohio. They are both members 
of the United Presbyterian Church. 

(4). David Ulysses Grant. Born September 4, 1864. 
He lived several years with his Uncle, Marshall Short, at Yreka, 
California. He lives at present on a farm near Lexington, Ohio. 

3. Mary Jane. Born near Ashland Ohio, October 16, 
1830. Her higher education, which was quite extensive, was 
obtained at the Vermillion Institute, Hayesville, Ohio, and at 
Olome Seminary, Canonsburg, Pennsylvania. She taught quite 
satisfactorily several District Schools in Ohio; and later, three 
or four terms near Yreka, California. In 1868, she, in com- 
pany with her cousin, Jennie Thompson, took a trip by steamer 
to California, to visit her brother, Marshall Short, whom she had 
not seen for many years. She had previously given close atten- 
tion to art studies, and had become quite skillful as an artist. 
She was married to Amos Woods, at Placerville, California, 
May 8, 1872. He was born in Lowell, Massachusetts, in 
1826, where he also spent the early years of his life. He was 
an artist and photographer. From the time of his marriage un- 



82 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

til 1879, he carried on his business at Maryville, California. 
He then moved to Oakland, where he continued to prosecute 
his business until his death, in April, 1887. He was buried in 
the beautiful Cemetery at Oakland, California. They had no 
children. Since 1891 she lived with her brother, Marshall 
Short, at the Forest House, near Yreka, California, where her 
death took place, after quite a lingering illness, October 25, 
1897. Her remains were taken to Oakland for interment and 
laid at rest beside the body of her husband. We trust she 
sleeps in Jesus. 

4. John. Born near Ashland, Ohio, in 1833. He and 
I attended the Ashland Academy together the summer of 1847. 
He was making good progress in study, but after a time was 
taken sick with some kind of fever: he partially recovered, but 
took a relapse, resulting in his death, in August, 1847. He 
was buried in the Ashland Cemetery, the students wearing the 
usual badge of mourning and marching in sorrowful procession 
to the grave. Thus when apparently preparing for life's work, 
death comes and the accountability must be rendered. It is 
well to seek the Lord in early life. 

5. David Raitt. Born near Ashland, Ohio, April 23, 
1835. He had a good common school education and was re- 
garded as a champion speller in old "spelling-school" times. 
He pursued higher educational work at the Academies at Ashland 
and Hayesville, Ohio, and finally commenced college studies 
at Oberlin ; but the gold /eve?' set in and he soon abandoned 
college life. At the age of eighteen he went to his brother, 
Marshall, in California, became interested in the mining busi- 
ness, and has since devoted his whole life to prospecting for 
gold and silver, and in mining enterprises. He is now located 
in South Dakota, near Deadwood. His post-office address is 
Central City, South Dakota. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 83 

6. Elizabeth. Born at the old homestead, near Ash- 
land, Ohio, May 8, 1841. Her advanced education was ob- 
tained at Ashland ; Olome Seminary at Canonsburg, Pennsyl- 
vania, under the care of Mrs. Rev. John French ; and at the 
Vermillion Institute, Hayesville, Ohio, where she graduated 
March 22, 1865. Her marriage to Rev. James Patterson 
Finney was solemnized at Hayesville on the evening of the day 
on which her graduation took place. Her husband was born at 
Mount Pleasant, Jefferson County, Ohio, February 27, 1837. 
He is the son of William and Jane (Patterson) Finney. Mr. 
Finney obtained his college education at Westminster College, 
New Wilmington, Pennsylvania, graduating in 1861. His theo- 
logical studies were pursued at the Allegheny Seminary of the 
United Presbyterian Church. He was licensed to preach by 
the United Presbyterian Presbytery of Mansfield, April 19, 
1865, and ordained in Indiana by the Presbytery of Wabash, 
November 15, 1866. His work in the ministry has been very 
extensively that of the home missionary, and largely in North- 
western Kansas. He and his devoted wife know well what it 
is to put up cheerfully with all kinds of accommodations, when 
such are as cheerfully given, and are the best that can be afford- 
ed. He held the position of stated supply, at Jamestown, Kan- 
sas, from 1867 to 187 1. He was settled as pastor at Unity, 
Adams County, Ohio, from October, 187 1, to August 23, 1876. 
(For his connection with the " Finney tragedy," in 1877, see 
statements under the head of Mrs. Sarah Finney.) He returned 
to Kansas in June, 1879, having charge of the Hopewell con- 
gregation until the fall of 1890, when he removed to Tarkio, 
Missouri, for the purpose of giving all his children the oppor- 
tunity of a good college education. Rev. J. P. Finney has been 
quite successful in his ministerial work, whether as pastor or 
home missionary. His life work has certainly not been in vain. 
Since his removal to Tarkio, he has been engaged the greater 



84 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

portion of the time in ministerial labor, in which he takes great 
delight. 

Mrs. Finney has ever proved herself an efficient worker in 
the church, and a wise counselor in the household. She has 
for many years been an active, deeply interested member of the 
Woman's Christian Temperance Union, and a decided friend of 
female suffrage. With the saloon and its upholders she has but 
little patience and no sympathy. Her children are very much 
attached to her, as well they may be, since she has so devotedly 
given herself to their true and highest interests, both for this life 
and the life to come — the home below and the home above. 

Five children have been born to Mr. and Mrs. Finney. 

(1). Minnehaha. Born at Pittsburg, Indiana, January 
24, 1867. She has given close attention to educational work, 
from the elementary principles until she closed her college 
career. She graduated in the High School at Beloit, Kansas, 
in 1886, in a class of fifteen, receiving one-half the first honor. 
She delivered the salutatory address and was given a scholarship 
in Adrian College, Michigan. After teaching school success- 
fully for a few years, she entered Tarkio College, at Tarkio, 
Missouri, in 1888, and in three years graduated in the scientific 
course — in June, 1891. Again the honor was accredited to her 
of delivering the salutatory address. The following year she 
taught in the Public Schools at Red Oak, Iowa. In the fall of 
1892 she went to Knoxville, Tennessee, to teach in the College 
for the Freedmen in that city. This position she filled quite 
acceptably and creditably to herself for two years. In 1894 
she was appointed by the Board of Foreign Missions of the 
United Presbyterian Church as a missionary to Egypt. This 
appointment was accepted, and, making all necessary arrange- 
ments without delay, she sailed from New York, October 15, 
1894, in company with others, for her new field of labor. Upon 
her arrival in Egypt she commenced at once the study of the 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 85 

Arabic language, anxious to be ready to enter fully on her work 
in that needy field, at an early day. A portion of her time 
from the first was taken up as teacher of the English language. 
She has since made commendable progress in acquiring the 
language of the country, and is now engaged as principal of the 
girls' school at Monsoura, Egypt. Her work is very important 
and far-reaching. May she have abundant success in her labor 
of love for the Master. 

(2). William Herbert. Born March 2, 1869, at Man- 
hattan, Kansas. While at home, and not otherwise engaged, 
he took hold of farm work, in which he felt a special interest. 
After giving careful attention to Public School work for a num- 
ber of years, in 1889 he went to Tarkio, Missouri, and at once 
entered on college studies, in the institution located at that 
place. He was a diligent student and pleasant with his asso- 
ciates. After a course of study requiring six years, he gradu- 
ated at Tarkio College, June 13, 1895. For a year after his 
graduation he engaged in business of different kinds, as oppor- 
tunity afforded. In the fall of 1896 he entered the Theological 
Seminary at Xenia, Ohio, having chosen the ministry as his life 
work. He is an earnest, devoted Christian, active in Christian 
effort in his younger years. And may we not truly hope that 
when his work on earth is ended, that very many precious im- 
mortal souls will have been given him by the Master as a crown 
of rejoicing. 

(3). Roscoe Raitt. Born August 13, 1871, at Mans- 
field, Ohio. Though his life on earth was brief, there are many 
precious memories left behind, especially in the family 
circle, where he was most intimately known and greatly en- 
deared. His death took place at Beloit, Kansas, February 4, 
1885, and he was buried in the Cemetery at that place. 

"Prayers of love like rain-drops fall, 

Tears of pity are cooling dew, 

And dear to the heart of our Lord are all, 

Though called from earth when their years are few." 



86 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

(4). Sarah Jane Pearl. Born at Unity, Adams 
County, Ohio, July 15, 1873. Her Public School education 
was obtained in Kansas. On the removal of her parents, in 
the fall of 1890, to Tarkio, Missouri, she entered Tarkio 
College with the view of taking a regular course of study. She 
has been a faithful student, carries a genial smile on her face, 
indicative of her own state of mind and helpful to others. 
This is on the principle that it makes us happy to see and make 
others happy around us. She finished her college work, with 
credit to herself in many ways, in June, 1896. Since her gradu- 
ation she has been engaged in teaching in the Public Schools of 
the county. What her life work may be we have not been in- 
formed. Possibly she does not yet know herself, as it lies 
largely in the future. I would humbly suggest this as her life 
motto: "Always abounding in the work of the Lord." 

(5). Dwight McDill. He was born at Unity, Adams 
County, Ohio, May 27, 1876. He is blessed with a strong, 
vigorous constitution, with apparently perfect health — built for 
exercise in bodily strength. He had in his younger years con- 
siderable experience in farm work. Living as he did in Kansas 
he never saw a saloon until he was over fourteen years of age — 
when his father moved in 1890 to Tarkio, Missouri. He is at 
the present time (1897) a student of Tarkio College, and will 
probably take a full college course. The Finney family are 
all members of the United Presbyterian Church. All the 
children have had the opportunity of a good college education. 
Thus they, with well developed, well trained minds, should be 
prepared to take hold of life's work and make a grand suc- 
cess of it. Mr. and Mrs. Finney are anxious for their children 
to make the most of life, to do well in both temporal and spirit- 
ual things, and to be helpful to others, whether in joy or in 
sorrow. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 87 

V. Barbara Raitt. Born in Rockbridge County, 
Virginia, in 1807. She was married to William Hall and lived 
for some time in Western Pennsylvania. Her health having 
given way, she came to her parents' home, near Windsor, Ohio, 
to spend a few weeks and see if her health would not improve. 
In this she was disappointed, and in a little time her death took 
place. She was buried in the Olivesburg Cemetery. Nothing 
later is known of her husband. They had no children. 



VI. David Raitt. Born in Belmont County, Ohio, in 
181 1. He died at his father's home, near Windsor, Ohio, 
August 1, 1833, aged twenty-two years and three months. But 
little is known about him. He is favorably and highly spoken 
of by his most intimate friends. How soon our relatives pass 
away and are forgotten. "The place thereof shall know it 
no more." 

VII. Nancy Willison Raitt. She was the youngest 
member of the family, and was born in Belmont County, Ohio, 
April 15, 1814. Concerning her life in her early years I have 
no information. She was married to John Francis, near Wind- 
sor, Ohio, by Rev. James Johnston, of Mansfield, April 31, 
1835. He was born in Jefferson County, Ohio, November 22, 
1803. He was a farmer for many years near Windsor, Ohio, 
and afterward at Kirkwood, Warren County, Illinois. In 
business he was an upright, fair-dealing Christian man. He 
acted in the capacity of a ruling elder in the United Presbyterian 
Church for many years, and was faithful in the performance of 
the duties of his office. 

Aunt Nancy was a kind, thoughtful, pious and devoted 
mother. A pleasant, happy Christian home was the desire and 
aim of her life. In these things she seems to have had at least 
fair success. At the last, especially, Christ was very precious 



88 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

to her as her Saviour. She died, after a lingering, painful illness 
of several months, August 30, 1889. The deaths of Mr. and 
Mrs. Francis occurred very closely together — only thirty-three 
days apart. His death took place October 2, 1889. They 
were buried in the Kirkwood Cemetery. They were both mem- 
bers of the United Presbyterian Church. They had five children 
born to them — all born near Windsor, Richland County, Ohio. 

1. David Raitt. Born March 21, 1837. After spend- 
ing some time in general educational work, he took up the 
study of medicine, with the view of making it his chosen pro- 
fession in life. He graduated at the College of Physicians and 
Surgeons, in New York City, in 1866. He entered the mar- 
riage relation with Mary Jane Wallace, near Ashland, Ohio, 
September 16, 1863. She was born August 8, 1839, in West- 
moreland County, Pennsylvania. Dr. Francis practiced medicine 
for several years at Paxton, Illinois, and at one or two other 
places, when he finally located at Mansfield, Ohio, near his old 
home, and where he now resides. He has a good practice and 
stands high in the medical profession. They have no children. 
They are both members of the Presbyterian Church, and are 
pleasant socially. 

2. Mary Ann. Born January 26, 1839. In addition 
to usual Public School studies, she spent several sessions at 
Vermillion Institute, at Hayesville, Ohio. She has also taken a 
Chatauqua course of study, since she closed her seminary work. 
She was married to Rev. William Marshall Richie, near 
Windsor, Ohio, June n, 1862. He was born near Mansfield, 
Ohio, May 16, 1832. He graduated at Jefferson College, 
Canonsburg, Pennsylvania, in 1857. After taking a regular 
theological course of study in the United Presbyterian Sem- 
inary, at Allegheny, he was licensed to preach, by the United 
Presbyterian Presbytery of Mansfield, April 9, 1861. He was 
ordained to the work of the ministry, September 11, 1862, by 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 89 

the Presbytery of Frankfort. His work was largely in the 
pastorate, as will appear in what follows: 

He was pastor at Hanover, Pennsylvania, from September, 
1862, to June 20, 1865; at Crawfordsville, Iowa, from April 

26, 1866, to June 21, 1871; at Paxton, Illinois, from October 

27, 1872, to April 10, 1877; at Spring Hill, Indiana, from 
May 2, 1877, to April 2, 1879. He was stated supply for a 
short time at Martin, Michigan. He was pastor at Marshall- 
town, Iowa, for a brief period, and also at Burchard, Nebraska, 
where his labors commenced May 23, 1884. His closing 
regular work in the ministry was at Birmingham, Iowa, where 
he was stationed as stated supply. Though his changes have 
been frequent and his pastorates short, yet in many respects he 
has done a good work for the Master. For several years his 
wife has been in delicate health. She has been helpful to her 
husband in Christian efforts, as her health and strength per- 
mitted. They have no children. His home at present is at 
Ledyard, Iowa. 

3. James. Born August 10, 1848. He has been in the 
farming business all his life; first near Windsor, Ohio, but for 
several years at Kirkwood, Illinois, and recently at Bancroft, 
Iowa. He has also been in the stock business. He has lived 
a quiet, peaceable life. Unmarried. He is a member of the 
United Presbyterian Church. 

4. Lillis Jane. Born September 22, 1850. She was 
a kind, thoughtful daughter while her parents lived, in sickness 
and health, relieving their sorrows as far as possible, and ad- 
ministering to their varied wants. Since their death she has, 
until recently, kept house for her brother James, on the farm 
near Kirkwood, Illinois. Her health has not been vigorous. 
She is a member of the United Presbyterian Church. She now 
lives at Bancroft, Iowa. 



90 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

5. John Pressly. His birth took place January 17, 
1856. He was married to Miss Sarah Melissa Day, at 
Kirkwood, Illinois, September 25, 1877. He assisted for 
several years in farm work and in carrying on the stock busi- 
ness, on his father's farm at Kirkwood, Illinois. His home has 
for several years been at Pawnee City, Nebraska. He has been 
engaged in various kinds of business, as the way opened up. 
Latterly he has held the position of clerk in a store. He holds 
the office of ruling elder in the Second United Presbyterian 
Church at Pawnee, Nebraska, and takes an active part in things 
tending to promote the interests and progress of the church. 
His wife is also an interested member of the United Presbyterian 
Church. Three children have been born to them. 

(1). Virgie Bell. Born October 24, 1878. Her facilities 
for excellent educational work, at Pawnee, are good, and may 
we not hope she will improve them. As the only living child 
she will be a source of great pleasure and comfort to her parents, 
especially if she shows herself worthy, as we trust she will. 

(2). John Arthur. Born January 24, 1881. Died 
January 5, 1886. 

(3). Alpha May. Born October 12, 1888. Died De- 
cember 2, 1891. They were both buried at Burchard, 
Nebraska. 

"When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a 
child, I thought as a child." Parents enjoy the childish prattle 
of their children, and when death comes how sadly they feel ! 

The Given Family. My Wife's Relatives. 

I now turn to the North of Ireland, with a feeling kindred 
to pride, to take up the history of the Given family — my wife's 
name being Eleanor Kerr Given. Before doing this, how- 
ever, I will transcribe from a private letter, written by one 
entirely outside of the family connection — W. A. Rankin, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 9 1 

Onarga, Illinois. It has reference to the general characteristics 
of the Scotch-Irish people, is nicely expressed, and is here just 
in place. 

"The Scotch-Irish Presbyterian stock has for a long time 
been noted for their sterling qualities of mind and heart ; a 
people very tenacious of their rights, and bold in their defense 
of them ; a people, above all, lovers of human liberty, invin- 
cible in controversy and undaunted in action ; a people who 
adopted the Scriptures as their rule of life, and guide in daily 
walk, and rarely deviated from the precepts taught therein, 
their firmness at times bordering on obstinacy, but never in 
oppression ; a stock, too, that transmits its characteristics from 
generation to generation; so much so, that the qualities of the 
forefathers are plainly discernible in the latest generation. It 
was such conditions as these that have given the Scotch-Irish 
their force of character and vigor of mind. 

As a people they have ever been in the forefront of the 
world's progress. Refusing religious toleration in their native 
country, Scotland, they willingly, though sorrowfully left it, 
crossed the fretful waters of the Irish Sea and fixed themselves 
in the northern part of Ireland. There they wrought a great 
change in the civil conflict which cost James II., of England, 
his throne. They were quick to array themselves on the side 
of political and religious liberty. Later on, when Lord Antrim 
led his army against them, they never quailed. It was good 
stock then, and none is better now — none braver — none truer. 
With them resistance to tyranny was obedience to God, and 
their hearts' resolve was strictly in accordance with this trust. 
In the defense of Londonderry, in 1689, their faith and courage 
were fully brought to the test. No Scotch-Irish community 
ever tamely rested under oppression, and when they held sway, 
oppression never existed. On this side the water they readily 
took up the cause of liberty, and no men ever bared their 



92 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

breasts, or wielded their weapons with more devotion to its 
maintenance." 

In taking up the history of the Given family, I will com- 
mence with my wife's father and trace the record back as far 
as possible. 

William Given was born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in or about the year 1779. He was a miller by trade, 
as had been his father and grandfather in generations past, and 
at the same place. His father, James Given, had six children. 
William was the second son, and on his father's death when 
about seventy years of age, the family residence and trade fell 
into his hands. His mother's name was Mary Ann Hillis. 
She lived at Tullygrally, Ireland. Nothing further about her, or 
her family, has been ascertained. Mr. Given's grandfather, 
James Given, was born in Scotland, and is believed to have 
removed to the North of Ireland, to Cullybackey, in the time of 
Oliver Cromwell. He was married to Miss Jane Dale, of 
English descent. This is as far back as I have been able to 
trace the history of father Given. It only reaches our great 
grandfather, James Given. 

Grandfather, James Given, had three sons and three 
daughters — six children. 



I. 


James. 


II. 


William. 


III. 


John. 


IV. 


Margaret. 


V. 


Jane. 


VI. 


Mary Anne 



I. James Given. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland, April 12, 1777. He came to the United States when 
quite a young man, in 1798, and located at Fishkill, Duchess 
County, New York, where he continued to reside until his 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 93 

death — a period of over sixty-two years. He was married to 
Miss Susan VanWvck, at Fishkill, March 8, 1806. She was the 
youngest daughter of William VanWyck, of Fishkillhook, where 
she was born September 20, 1781. She was of Dutch descent. 
Her death took place at Fishkill, July 8, i860. She was a 
member of the Reformed Church and an excellent, cultured 
Christian woman. They were the happy parents of seven 
children. They were all born at Fishkill, New York. 

1. William. Born February 4, 1807. His death took 
place at Fishkill, May 2, 1826. 

2. Lavinia. Born November 13, 1808. She died at 
the home of her niece, Mrs. James W. Andrews, at Fishkill, 
New York, April n, 1893, an( ^ was buried in the Fishkill 
Rural Cemetery. She is spoken of by one intimately acquainted 
with her, for nearly seventy years, in terms of the highest com- 
mendation. "No words can express the utter unselfishness of 
her unwearied labors, and the patient, uncomplaining spirit with 
which she bore the many trials that were appointed her. She 
was one of the purest and truest persons I ever knew — wonder- 
ful for her sweetness and spiritual beauty of character." She 
was from early years a true disciple of Christ in the Reformed 
Church. "Unto you who believe Christ is precious." 

3. Mary Ann. Born July 3, 1810. She was married 
to William Watson Andrews, July 24, 1833. He was the old- 
est son of Rev. William and Sarah Andrews, and was born at 
Windham, Connecticut, February 26, 18 10. Mr. Andrews 
early entered the ministerial work as his profession. He is now 
located at Wethersfield, Connecticut. As I understand he is a 
minister of the Protestant Episcopal Church. Mrs. Andrews 
died at Kent, Connecticut, October 23, 1848. Three children 
were born to them. 

(1). William Given. Born at Kent, Connecticut, Octo- 
ber 8, 1835. He graduated at Marietta, Ohio, in 1855. He 



94 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

has been engaged in higher educational work in different places, 
but his great life work has been in the ministry. He is now 
Rector of Christ Church, Guilford, Connecticut. 

(2). Susan VanWyck. Born at Kent, Connecticut, 
March 19, 1830. She died at Wethersfield, Connecticut, 
December 2, 1874. 

(3). James Watson. Born at Kent, Connecticut, Octo- 
ber 15, 1848. He was married to Miss Laura H. Cotheal, 
October 8, 1874. His death took place September 20, 1880. 
He left two children behind to mourn his loss and receive a 
mother's careful, loving attention — a very sacred trust. 

Susan VanWyck. Born February 27, 1876. 

Henry Cotheal. Born June 5, 1877. 

Mrs. Andrews makes her home in Fishkill, New York. 

4. Sarah. Born April 19, 1812. Died January 28, 
1886. 

5. James. Born June 23, 1816. Died October 28, 1850. 

6. VanWyck. Born August 15, 18 18. Died Decem- 
ber 5, 1846. 

7. John. Born May 17, 1820. He was married to 
Margaret Ann Denniston, in 1847. His died at Stony Point, 
New York, February 25, 1894, aged seventy-three years, 
nine months and eight days. 



II. William Given. The date and place of his birth 
have received previous mention. He was married in 18 10 to 
Miss Margaret Telford, at Dreentown, Ireland. She was 
the youngest daughter of John and Eliza Telford, and was born 
at Dreentown in the year 1787 or 8. 

In time father Given came into the possession of the old 
mill property, and continued to carry on the business until his 
removal to this country, in 1844. Three members of the family, 
Jane, Margaret and John, preceded the rest a year — coming 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 95 

over to the United States in 1843, an d locating in Allegheny 
City, Pennsylvania. In Ireland the family were members of 
the Presbyterian Church — Mr. Given holding the office of ruling 
elder. When in this country the family united with the Asso- 
ciate Reformed Presbyterian Church, under the pastorate of the 
venerable John T. Pressly, D. D. Being somewhat advanced 
in years, Mr. Given did not take hold of any kind of business in 
this country. He lived a retired, peaceable life, greatly enjoy- 
ing the privileges of the sanctuary, and, as necessity demanded, 
looking well after the interests of his family. He often read 
aloud for their benefit, at times when they were busy. He was 
of a quiet, retiring disposition. He was greatly respected in 
the community in which he lived, and honored and revered by 
his children for his kindly, sympathetic, exemplary, godly life. 

His death took place quite suddenly, in Allegheny, Penn- 
sylvania, July 18, 1854. He took a pretty severe cold a few 
days before his death; it soon developed into pneumonia, so 
fatal afterwards in the family, and life rapidly drew to a close. 
The family was deeply and sincerely overwhelmed in sorrow, 
yet not unmingled with joy. They did not sorrow as "others 
who have no hope." The funeral services were conducted by 
his beloved pastor, John T. Pressly, D. D., who took for his text, 
John 1:47, "Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile." 
These words so well and so fitly chosen, so appropriately de- 
scribed his character that it did not seem necessary to speak at 
length ; nevertheless a few well adapted remarks were made for 
the consolation of the mourners and the benefit of sympathizing 
friends who were present. His body was quietly laid to rest in 
the beautiful Union Dale Cemetery, of Allegheny, to await the 
resurrection of the just. 

Mrs. Margaret Given, the wife of the above, was of 
a rather contented, happy, cheerful disposition. She had at 
least one great trial to endure. In the latter part of 1846, on 



96 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

her way home from church, on the Sabbath, she slipped on the 
icy pavement and fell, dislocating a hip joint. She was never 
able to walk afterwards without the aid of crutches. Thus she 
was deprived of the privileges of God's house, which she so 
much loved ; yet her life was prolonged for years. She did not 
complain about her lot in life. She was blessed with a happy 
social disposition and so was always pleased to have her friends 
call to see her. She seemed to greatly enjoy a good, hearty 
laugh that would almost cause her whole frame to shake. She 
had many precious hours of silent meditation and sweet com- 
munion with her heavenly Father. She was ever kindly cared 
for by her children, and seemed to be joyful in her prospects 
for a better, higher life to come. A month or so before her 
death, a carbuncle made its appearance on the back of her neck, 
being at times very painful. It did not seem very serious at 
first, but finally, after a period of great suffering, culminated in 
her death, at her home in Allegheny, May 4, i860, when she 
was about seventy-three years of age. Sorrow again entered this 
household. Father and mother had both crossed over the 
Jordan of death to be present with the Lord in a better, happier 
world than this. Appropriate funeral services were conducted 
by Dr. John T, Pressly at the home of the deceased, when her 
body was solemnly laid to rest by the side of her husband in the 
Union Dale Cemetery, of Allegheny City. 

"How full of dread, how full of hope, loometh inevitable death ; 
Of dread, for all have sinned ; of hope, for One hath saved ; 
The dread is drowned in joy, the hope is filled with immortality, 
The terrors are but shadows now that haunt the vale of death." 

Mr. and Mrs. William Given had a large, interesting family 
of ten children. All born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland. 

1. Mary Given. Her birth took place at Cullybackey, 
Ireland, August 2, 181 1. She came to this country with her 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 97 

parents in 1844, living in Allegheny City, where she continued 
to make her home through life. She assisted her sister Jane for 
many years in the dressmaking business. She was from early 
years a devoted Christian woman. Her church membership for 
several years was in the First United Presbyterian Church, 
Allegheny, Dr. W. J. Robinson, Pastor. Her death took place 
at No. 286 Sandusky Street, Allegheny, October 18, 1890 — aged 
seventy-nine years, two months and sixteen days. She was 
buried in the family lot in Union Dale Cemetery. 

2. Elizabeth Given. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, 
January 19, 18 13. She was married to Andrew Kennedy, in 
August, 1835. He was born in Tullygrally, Ireland, in or 
about the year 181 1. He was engaged in the farming and 
storekeeping business, employed weavers of linen and sold webs. 
In time he moved to Tulleygreah still continuing in the mercan- 
tile business, and with fair success. He was a member of the 
Presbyterian Church. He died August 3, 1884, when seventy- 
three years of age. 

Elizabeth (Given) Kennedv, has lived a very busy, active 
life. Her son William says, " My mother from her early days 
was a busy woman, and had not time to attend to such small 
matters as the birth-dates of her children, and so now can not 
give one of them." She is still in vigorous health for one well 
advanced in years; and, as in the past, continues to enjoy life. 
Her home is in Tullygrally, Ireland, where her daughter, Mary 
Jane, keeps house for her, and kindly looks after her every 
interest. Her children all highly respect their aged mother, and 
seem to be doing well for themselves, both in temporal and 
spiritual things. She, no doubt, can say from the heart, "I 
have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth." 

Eleven children were born to Mr. and Mrs. Kennedy — 
an unusually large family. 



98 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

(1). William Given. Born June 23, 1836, in Tully- 
grally, County Antrim, Ireland. He has the benefit of a good 
Public School education. He has all his life been in the mer- 
cantile business in different places in Ireland, and for a few 
years in the United States, in Allegheny City, Pennsylvania, in 
partnership with his uncle, John Given. Latterly he has been 
in the linen business at The Hollies, Rosetta Park, Belfast, Ire- 
land. He is a man of strict integrity, and upright in all his 
business transactions. He is a member of the Presbyterian 
Church of Ireland. 

(2). Elizabeth. She was born in Tullygrally, Ireland, in 
1838. Her home is at The Hollies, Rosetta Park, Belfast, Ire- 
land. She keeps house for her brother, William Kennedy, and 
is a member of the Presbyterian Church. 

(3). Mary Jane. Born in Tullygrally, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in 1840. She lives at Tullyreah, Glariford, Belfast, 
Ireland, and keeps house for her aged mother, letting as 
much bright sunlight into the home life as possible, to cheer and 
make her life happy. 

(4). Lavinia. Born in Tullygrally, Ireland, in 1842. 
She came to this country on a visit with her relations, in or about 
the year 1883, in Allegheny City, Pennsylvania. But in the 
providence of God she was not permitted to return to her 
native land. The stern messenger came to her in Allegheny, 
where her death took place in March, 1885. She was buried 
in Union Dale Cemetery. "Now we see through a glass, 
darkly; but then face to face." In that better world all minds 
will be unclouded. 

(5). Andrew. Born at Tullygrally, County Antrim, Ire- 
land, in June, 1843. He is married, but I have not learned to 
whom, or when the marriage ceremony was performed. He is 
a farmer, a deputy vice-chairman of the Ballymena Board of 
Guardians, chairman of the Ballymena Land, Building and 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 99 

Investment Company, (Limited), as well as valuator for them; 
and he values land for the farmers when they are going into 
law-courts about their lands. He has a family of four daugh- 
ters and two sons. Their names have not been reported. He 
seems to be quite well supplied with business, and one would 
suppose would not have much idle time on hand. He lives at 
Kildowny, Glariford, Belfast, Ireland. 

(6). David Kennedy. He was born in Tullygrally, 
County Antrim, Ireland, in or about the year 1845. After the 
usual course of medical studies, he entered the medical profes- 
sion, making it his life work. He has been quite successful. 
His practice is in London. His address is Jamaica Road, 
London, England. 

(7). Margaret. Born in Tullygrally, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in 1847. She was married to Robert Hyndman, 
August 27, 1872. He lives in Birmingham, England, and is 
engaged in the wholesale ironmongery business. Her health 
having failed, in 1892, she went to Belfast, Ireland, and was 
placed under the best known medical treatment ; but after about 
twenty months of great suffering, which she bore patiently — she 
seemed never to fear death — she died at her mother's home in 
Tullygrally, Ireland, January n, 1894. Her remains lie in 
the Graveyard at Killymurris. 

(8). John. Born in Tullygrally, Ireland, in or about the 
year 1849. His death took place when about seven years of age. 

(9). Matilda. She was born in Tullyreah, County 
Antrim, Ireland, in 1851. She died when six years of age. 

(10). Annie. Born in Tullyreah, Ireland, in 1853. Her 
home is with her mother, in Tullyreah, Glariford, Belfast, Ire- 
land. No further particulars are known. 

(n). James. Born in Tullygrally, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in 1855. He is in business in London, England. The 
statements in the history of the Kennedy family are rather 



IOO THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

meager, owing to the lack of suitable information, which I have 
failed to obtain. 

3. Annie (i) Given. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, 
November 23, 18 14. Her death took place when she was only 
about a year old. 

4. Jane Given. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland, October 28, 1816. She came to this country with her 
sister Margaret and brother John, in 1843 — locating in Allegheny 
City, Pennsylvania. She learned the trade of dressmaking, and 
carried on the business for a great many years. She was 
assisted in the work by several of her sisters. In this she was 
quite successful. She was remarkably quiet and peaceable in 
her disposition, and was especially noted for her unselfishness; 
being always willing to deny herself for the benefit and pleasure 
of others. She seemed to enjoy life in her own quiet way. 
She was apparently always in a contented and happy frame of 
mind. After the death of her father and mother, she was, by 
common consent, almost, regarded as the head of the family. 
To her they often went for counsel and advice. She was such 
a lovely, devoted Christian woman, that she inspired confidence. 
She was not, perhaps, as active as some in Christian work. 
She was born too early for the training now so generally pro- 
vided for young people; yet in the discharge of her personal 
obligations to her God, she was faithful and prayerful, as well as 
willing and ready to help forward almost every good work. 
She was sincerely beloved by all who knew her. A few years 
before her death, she retired from business. She needed a period 
of rest in her advanced years. Her death took place at 286 
Sandusky Street, Allegheny, October 24, 1889, when almost 
seventy-three years of age. 

The funeral services were conducted by Dr. W. J. Robin- 
son, at the private family residence, when her mortal remains 
were solemnly deposited in their final resting place in the Union 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. IOI 

Dale Cemetery, of Allegheny. She was a faithful member of 
the First United Presbyterian Church, Allegheny. 

"Age hath no chill, 
When the fresh fountain of true charity 
Runs with free course. The cheek may take a tinge 
From blighting time, but the full nourished heart 

Weareth no wrinkle." 

5. Margaret Given. Born in Cullybackey, County 
Antrim, Ireland, December 5, 18 18. Her removal to this 
country took place in 1843. Since that time her home has 
been in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. For quite a number of years 
she assisted in the dressmaking business in connection with 
careful attention to household duties. She is remarkable for 
her intelligence, as indeed were the entire family. In earlier 
years she gave a good deal of attention to history and other 
substantial reading, and has quite an extensive knowledge of the 
Scriptures. Her judgment with reference to matters of impor- 
tance has always been good. She is devoted to principles of 
right, and is not willing to deviate from them. She has taken 
great delight in the public services of the sanctuary, and is a 
faithful servant of the Lord Jesus Christ. She has for several 
years lived a lonely, retired, quiet life at No. 286 Sandusky 
Street, Allegheny, Pennsylvania — occupying the old family 
residence. 

6. Annie (2) Given. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, 
in 1820. Her death took place when about three years of age. 
It should be noted that the same name, Annie, was given to 
two of the children, and that both died when quite young. 

7. James Given. Born in the village of Cullybackey, 
County Antrim, Ireland, February 2, 1823. He received a 
good common school education in Ireland, previous to his re- 
moval to this country, arriving in Allegheny City in July, 1844. 
A short time after this he took up educational work, privately, 



102 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

under the oversight of Rev. Samuel Patterson. He entered 
Duquesne College, in Pittsburgh, in 1848. When that college 
ceased to exist, in 1849, ne entered the University, in Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania. In a few months the building of this institution 
was destroyed by fire. This led him to enter on college work 
at Franklin College, New Athens, Ohio, where I first became 
acquainted with him and he became my classmate. He was 
a good student and became a thorough scholar. His gradua- 
tion took place September 25, 1850. 

He entered the Theological Seminary of the Associate Re- 
formed Presbyterian Church, in Allegheny City, the fall of 
1850, taking a four years' course. He had been a close Bible 
student before entering the Seminary, and so the more readily 
kept up with his class work. He was licensed to preach by the 
Presbytery of Monongahela, April 20, 1853. His ordination to 
the work of the ministry took place, by the same Presbytery, 
September 12, 1854. His first pastorate was at East and West 
Union, in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania. It was continued 
from September 12, 1854, to September 22, 1857. 

Rev. James Given was married to Miss Margaret 
Fraser, in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, by Dr. James Rodgers, 
October 31, 1854. She was a daughter of Alexander and 
Margaret (Pringle) Fraser, and was born in Clackmannanshire, 
Scotland, April 26, 1831. Her parents were both born in 
Edinburgh, Scotland. Her father was a Schoolmaster, in a 
school endowed by the Bruces of Kennet. The lady patroness 
of the school was a devoted Christian woman, and so Mr. 
Fraser suited her quite well in that respect. Mrs. Fraser also 
assisted in the work of the school. They were both earnest 
Christians. Many things in their early lives are said to have 
been very interesting. When the disruption of the Church of 
Scotland took place in 1843, Mr. Fraser earnestly sided with 
the movement for the Free Church. This was displeasing to the 




Rev. James Given. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 103 

Bruces, and so he gave up his position and emigrated to this 
country with his family, in 1844 — locating in Allegheny City, 
Pennsylvania. His death took place September 19, 1855. He 
was a member of the Second United Presbyterian Church, Alle- 
gheny, formerly an Associate Presbyterian Church under the 
care of Rev. James Rodgers, D. D. Mrs. Fraser was a mem- 
ber of the same church, and died in 1874, when seventy years of 
age. She was an excellent Christian woman. 

The education of Mrs. Margaret Given was well advanced 
when she left Scotland. It was completed in the Fourth Ward 
Public Schools of Allegheny and by private study, after her ar- 
rival in this country. In this way she became well qualified to 
fill the positions to which she was elected, as teacher in Alle- 
gheny — four years in the Fourth Ward and one year in the 
Third Ward, previous to her marriage. These places were filled 
faithfully, and she gave good satisfaction. 

Mrs. Given was very fond of reading, devouring every- 
thing that came in her way in the shape of literature. She some- 
times wrote brief articles for the papers — both secular and relig- 
ious. With respect to her Christian life she had the advantage 
of careful and prayerful parental training, associated with a good 
example. She does not remember the time that she did not 
love and fear God and trust in Jesus. She was delighted, too, 
in having something to do for the Master. When only a mere 
child in Scotland, she assisted her father in the village Sabbath- 
school, and collected funds for the Bible and Missionary Soci- 
eties. In Allegheny she taught in the Sabbath-school of her 
pastor's Church, and fruits of her labor, in time, became ap- 
parent. Since her marriage in 1854 she has been a faithful 
helper to her husband, an almost constant teacher in the Sabbath- 
school, and a Christian worker in a great variety of ways. She 
has always heartily espoused the cause of temperance, and has 
been specially interested in the different enterprises of the 
church. 



104 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

The interests of her children have constantly had a promi- 
nent place in her mind and heart. They have received her 
most careful and prayerful attention ; and now she feels in her 
advanced years, that she can be truly thankful to the Lord, that 
he has called them by his grace and given them a name and 
place in his church. She is possessed of true kindness of heart, 
and has been a devoted Christian wife and mother. She still 
lives as a wise counselor and companion, in the truest sense, to 
cheer and bless her home. May her children ever be ready to 
say cheerfully and heartily, 

"Mother ! I'll keep these precepts in my heart, 
And do thy bidding." 

The labors of Rev. Given at East and West Union were 
attended, in many respects, with encouraging results. When 
his work in these places had drawn to a close, he preached in 
several vacancies, in different parts of the church, until a call 
was made out in due form, for his services at Puckety and 
Logan's Ferry, in the bounds of the Presbytery of Westmore- 
land. This call was accepted. His work in this new field 
commenced June 21, 1859, and continued until April 8, 1873. 
Brother Given was one, in his ministerial life, of whom it could 
be truly said, "Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serv- 
ing the Lord;" and, as might be expected, his labor of love was 
not in vain. Mr. Given was intensely patriotic, showing his 
faith by his works. Accordingly, in 1864, at the time of Gen- 
eral Lee's invasion of Pennsylvania, he spent several weeks as 
a soldier in the state militia, and aided in the capture of General 
Morgan in Ohio. He was also six weeks in the service of the 
Christian Commission, at Louisville, Kentucky. 

On his release from his charge at Puckety and Logan's 
Ferry, Mr. Given spent considerable time in "supply" work in 
different parts of the church. Finally, on October 16, 1876, 
he settled again, as pastor of Richmond, Susquehanna and Oak- 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 105 

land, Indiana County, Pennsylvania, in the Presbytery of 
Brookville. To this already laborious charge, Plum Creek was 
added in 1879, and Oakland was dropped in 1882. Accord- 
ingly, at this date, 1898, he is pastor of Plum Creek, Susque- 
hanna and Richmond. He is a preacher of more than ordinary 
ability, and faithful in pastoral work, as the people over whom 
he has had charge will cheerfully testify. He has had a robust, 
vigorous constitution, and although now in his seventy-fifth 
year, still gives close attention to his work, and very seldom 
fails to be on hand for his regular Sabbath services, notwith- 
standing long distances to ride, for part of his work, by private 
conveyance, and sometimes in very rough weather. In June, 
1 89 1, Mr. Given met with a serious loss in having his house 
consumed by fire. The fire having made considerable headway 
before it was discovered, many of his most valuable papers and 
much of his household goods were destroyed by the flames. 
He lives near the church, at Richmond — his post-office address 
being Rochester Mills, Indiana County, Pennsylvania. 

The home of Mr. and Mrs. Given has been blessed with 
six interesting children, as follows : 

(1). William Alexander. His birth took place April 
19, 1856, near Bakerstown, in Butler County, Pennsylvania. 
His early life was spent on his father's farm, near Parnassus, 
Westmoreland County, Pennsylvania. He received only the 
scanty education a country school affords, except one year in 
the Public Schools of Allegheny, and private instruction in 
Latin, mathematics and other branches at home. He left home 
at the age of eighteen and began business in the wholesale dry 
goods house of Joseph Home & Company, Pittsburgh, one of 
the largest and most reliable concerns in western Pennsylvania. 
Here he received continual advancement until the highest posi- 
tion in the offic was attained, chief accountant and credit-man. 
This position he continued to hold with this firm until the busi- 



106 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

ness was incorporated as "The Pittsburgh Dry Goods Company," 
with a paid-up capital of $600,000, in 1893. He then became 
one of the incorporators and a stockholder in the new con- 
cern, and was elected a Director and also Secretary of the Com- 
pany. On the recent retirement of Mr. C. B. Shea, who for 
many years was the financial manager of the firm of Joseph 
Home and Company, he was elected to the dual office of Secre- 
tary and Treasurer. He has been in the service of the two 
houses continuously for more than twenty years. Mr. Given is 
a director of the Public Schools of Wilkinsburg, where he has 
resided for more than ten years. He is also a ruling elder in 
the First United Presbyterian Church of that place. 

He was united in marriage December 22, 1881, to Miss 
Jennie Nevin, of Allegheny, Pennsylvania. The marriage 
ceremony was performed by Rev. J. W. Witherspoon, D. D. 
assisted by the groom's father, Rev. James Given, and the 
bride's brother-in-law, Rev. J. M. Witherspoon. She was the 
daughter of Joseph and Mary (Boyd) Nevin, and was born near 
Harmony, Butler County, Pennsylvania, June 23, 186 1. Her 
parents were of Scotch-Irish descent, but were both natives of 
this country. Her father was engaged in farming, until his re- 
moval to Allegheny to obtain better educational facilties for his 
family. 

Mrs. Given was the youngest of six children. She was 
educated in the Public Schools of Allegheny and in the Pitts- 
burgh Female College. There was fine musical talent in her 
family; two of her brothers held positions as leaders of choirs in 
the city churches for years, and one is a prominent soloist in 
oratorio and classical music. Mrs. Given is the happy pos- 
sessor of a fair share of the musical gift. She and her husband 
have both been helpful from early years, in conducting the 
praise service of the sanctuary. Their assistance in this direc- 
tion is still in demand and as cheerfully rendered. They are 






THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I07 

both deeply interested in the work of the church, and are not 
sparing either in time or means to assist in carrying it on. 
Their home is in Wilkinsburg, Pennsylvania. They have two 
children, both born at Wilkinsburg, Pennsylvania. 

Florence. Born July 24, 1889. She gives early promise 
of possessing the musical talent of her parents. 

William Nevin. Born June 23, 1895, and is a fine, 
healthy child, very dear to the hearts of his parents. 

(2). Margaret Pringle Given. Born in Allegheny 
City, Pennsylvania, December 5, 1858. In addition to a good 
Public School education in Allegheny City, she took a regular 
course of study in the State Normal, at Indiana, Pennsylvania, 
graduating in 1882. Her school work was thorough, and has 
been found a great help to her in later years. Before entering 
the State Normal, she taught several school terms in country dis- 
tricts. She has taught ever since she graduated without inter- 
ruption in the Third Ward Public School of Allegheny, and with 
good success, giving satisfaction to her employers. She has 
been faithful as a Sabbath-school teacher and in other church 
work in the Second United Presbyterian Church, Allegheny. 
Her desire is to be helpful in building up the Redeemer's 
Kingdom on the earth, and she is always ready to do her part. 
Her home, when teaching, has been with her aunt, Margaret 
Given, No. 286 Sandusky Street, Allegheny, Pennsylvania. 

(3). Mary Agnes Given. She was born at Puckety, 
Westmoreland County, Pennsylvania, January 10, 1861. Her 
education was obtained in the Public Schools of Allegheny and 
in the State Normal, at Indiana, Pennsylvania. Her experience 
in teaching was limited to one term in the country. She was 
married to Cyrus Elmer Work, by her father, Rev. James 
Given, July 21, 1887. Her husband was born in Indiana 
County, Pennsylvania, May 25, 1859. By his father's side he 
is of Scotch-Irish descent — his great-grandfather coming from 



108 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

the north of Ireland. On his mother's side he is part Irish and 
part Dutch — his grandmother's name being VanHorn. His 
great-grandfather on the same side of the house fought in the 
Revolutionary War. Mr. Work's father died in the United 
States Army in the time of the Civil War. Accordingly, the son 
was educated at the Dayton Soldiers' Orphan School, in Arm- 
strong County, Pennsylvania. He is a farmer by trade, and 
lives near Rochester Mills, Indiana County, Pennsylvania. 
They are both active members of the United Presbyterian 
Church and firmly attached to her principles. They have one 
child. 

Alberta Floy. Born near Rochester Mills, Indiana 
County, Pennsylvania, June 23, 1890. 

(4). Annie Fraser Given. Born at Puckety, Westmore- 
land County, Pennsylvania, February 2, 1864. After attending 
Public Schools for some length of time in Allegheny, she entered 
the State Normal, at Indiana, Pennsylvania, and graduated with 
credit to herself in July, 1885. After the completion of her 
education she taught school for a short time at DuBois. The 
way having opened up in the good providence of God, after 
serious and prayerful consideration, she came to the decision to 
engage in the foreign mission work of the United Presbyterian 
Church, in far-off India. When due preparation had been made, 
she started for what she hoped to be her life work, in September, 
1886. When she reached her field of labor she was located at 
Jhelum, a city of about 20,000 inhabitants, on the Jhelum River. 
After a year spent in the study of the Hindustani language, she 
was given charge of all the work for women throughout the city 
and district. The most of her time was given to school work. 
She took a deep interest in the heathen children, doing all she 
could to make their childhood as bright as possible, and es- 
pecially to teach them the love of the Saviour. In 1889 she 
was relieved of much of her responsibility by the return of her 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I09 

predecessor from America. That winter they made a tour over 
the district, riding on horseback and sleeping in a tent at night, 
thus visiting most of the important towns and villages in the 
district. In the spring, at Jhelum, she had a five weeks siege 
with an attack of fever, from which it took her nearly all summer 
to recruit. She was under the care of a lady physician, Dr. 
Johnson, and thus had the benefit of wise, judicious treatment. 
She was ordered home to America at the time, but prevailed 
on her physician to allow her to remain a while longer. 

In the spring of 1891, she was appointed at the annual 
meeting of the missionaries to work among the native Christians 
of the Sialkot District. These Christians are mostly from the low- 
est class of the people, and they are so numerous that it is very 
hard to keep them supplied with teachers. In speaking of the 
work in this new field, Miss Given says, " I remember this per- 
iod of my mission life as especially delightful. The work was 
such an important one, and results more apparent here, than in 
work among the heathen." Although the work was chiefly 
among Christian women, yet it was not entirely confined to 
them. The learned language of India is Urdu or Hindustani, 
but each Province has its own language, and that of this mission 
field is Punjabi. The most of the Christians understand only 
this language. 

After a year and a half of work in this field she was com- 
pelled, by the state of her health, and by order of her physician, 
to give up future effort and prepare to return to her native land. 
She deeply regretted the necessity for thus leaving the work of 
her Master, and was grieved at the thought of leaving her sister, 
Mrs. W. T. Anderson, who had so recently come to India. 
But only a few weeks after it had been decided that she must 
leave the Mission, she witnessed the happy departure of her 
sister for a better country than even her native land, looking 
forward to the time and place, 






HO THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

"Where in blest re-union each to each, God shall restore, 
Henceforth to know no parting pang — Forever more." 

She left Calcutta on the 18th of March, 1893, an d arrived 
at the home of her parents June 17th following, a little less than 
seven years from the time of her departure for the mission field. 
Her health has since improved somewhat, but with all the care 
and kind attentions of a loving, sympathetic home, her health 
is not likely to become such as to justify the hope that she will 
soon, if ever, be able to return to the mission work. She may 
truly feel that "she has done what she could," and would be 
pleased to do a great deal more, but the Lord's will appears to 
be otherwise. The time of work may be brief, while the results 
may be far-reaching. Her home is with her parents at Rochester 
Mills, Indiana County, Pennsylvania. 

(5). Hugh Fraser Given. Born at Puckety, Westmore- 
land County, Pennsylvania, March 10, 1866. After due atten- 
tion to educational work at the country Public Schools, Mr. 
Given spent three school terms in Elder's Ridge Academy, 
Indiana County, Pennsylvania. He then entered Westminster 
College, at New Wilmington, Pennsylvania, and, after four years 
of close application to study, he graduated June 24, 1891. 
Having chosen the ministry as his life-work, in the fall of the 
same year he entered the Theological Seminary of the United 
Presbyterian Church, in Allegheny, continuing until completing 
the full course of study. His graduation from the Seminary 
took place April 26, 1894. He was licensed to preach by the 
Presbytery of Brookville, Pennsylvania, in June, 1893. As 
usual for young men, he preached for a time in vacant congre- 
gations in different parts of the church. While thus laboring in 
the bounds of the Presbytery of Boston, Massachusetts, he had 
for a time charge of the Second United Presbyterian Church of 
Providence, Rhode Island. A call to become settled pastor of 
this congregation was, after a brief period, made out for him, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. Ill 

and without much delay accepted. He was ordained to the 
work of the ministry and installed as pastor by the Presbytery 
of Boston, November 14, 1894. 

Rev. Hugh F. Given was married to Miss Jennie Mur- 
ray Anderson, at Martin, Michigan, June 25, 1896. She is 
the daughter of Arthur and Annie (Robertson) Anderson. Her 
parents were both born in Scotland. Mrs. Given was born at 
Martin, Allegan County, Michigan, April 24, 1873. Her 
higher education was obtained in the Martin Public Schools, 
from which she graduated. She spent five years of her life at 
Shelbyville, Michigan, and three years at Martin. She has also 
been a capable and devoted teacher in Sabbath-schools, both in 
Martin, Michigan, and, since her marriage, in Providence, 
Rhode Island. She is very much interested and quite active in 
church work. 

Mr. Given took up the work in the Second Church of 
Providence, Rhode Island, in 1894, in its early stage. He 
commenced with only thirty-nine members, an enrollment of 
seventy in the Sabbath-school, and without a church-building. 
At this date, 1S98, the congregation numbers one hundred and 
nine, the Sabbath-school has increased to one hundred and sixty, 
and they occupy a neat, comfortable, new house of worship. 
He has done faithful work, is deeply interested in it, and has 
been blessed with good success. He has great reason therefore 
to thank God and take courage. He lives at No. 606 Smith 
Street, Providence, Rhode Island. 

(6). Jane Elizabeth Given. She was born at Puckety, 
Westmoreland County, Pennsylvania, August 13, 1868. Her 
primary education was obtained principally at the country 
school near her home. She also attended several terms at the 
State Normal, at Indiana, Pennsylvania, where she took up ad- 
vanced educational work. She early displayed special talent 
for music, and embraced the opportunity afforded her of obtain- 



112 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

ing a good musical education. She taught for several years in 
the Sabbath-school of her father's church, taking also a great 
interest in the Woman's Christian Temperance Union move- 
ment, and in church work. 

On July 23, 1 89 1, she was married to Rev. William T. 
Anderson, who was already under appointment to the foreign 
mission field, sailing with him for India in the following Octo- 
ber. Mr. Anderson was born in March, 1861. He was one 
of a large family, having a large connection in Western Penn- 
sylvania. After leaving the common school he took up educa- 
tional work at Elder's Ridge Academy. To assist himself in 
obtaining an education he taught Public School for several 
terms, graduating finally at Westminster College, New Wilming- 
ton, Pennsylvania. After a three years' course, he graduated 
from the Allegheny Theological Seminary in the spring of 1891, 
and shortly afterward he was appointed by the Board of Foreign 
Missions of the United Presbyterian Church to the work in 
India. Having been already licensed to preach, he was or- 
dained by the Presbytery of Conemaugh, September 9, 1891, 
before his departure for the foreign field. 

After reaching India, Mrs. Anderson displayed great en- 
thusiasm in preparing herself for the work among the natives, 
acquiring the language with remarkable rapidity. But her 
career as a missionary was cut short. Never very strong in 
body, she early fell a victim to one of the terrible diseases of 
India, and died in Dharmsala, a station in the Himalaya Moun- 
tains, October 3, 1892, after being just ten months in the 
country. Her life, though short, was not without fruit. Many 
were greatly helped by her influence to rise higher in spiritual 
things, and some were brought to the Lord through her beauti- 
ful life, and her happy, triumphant death. Throughout life she 
was characterized by beauty of person, sweetness of disposition, 
and deep piety. " Our lives are songs; God writes the words-" 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 1 3 

"We must write the music, whatever the song, 

Whatever its rhyme or meter ; 

And if it is sad, we can make it glad, 

Or if sweet, we can make it sweeter." 

Rev. W. S. Anderson is still in the foreign field, and is 
reported as doing faithful and successful work for the Master. 
His address is Zaffarwal, Punjab, India. 

8. John Given. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland, December 3, 1824. He was educated in the Public 
Schools of his native land. He came to this country in 1843, 
in company with his sisters — Jane and Margaret, locating in 
Allegheny City, Pennsylvania. Soon after his arrival he com- 
menced to learn his life-work — the making of patterns in con- 
nection with engine building. For this business he seems to 
have special tact, and by careful attention to his business, has 
acquired great skill. He is still able to keep regularly at his 
work, although he has passed beyond his three score and ten 
years. He made the first large locomotive cylinder pattern 
ever made in Pittsburgh, or west of the Allegheny Mountains. 

He was married to Miss Martha Magill by his brother, 
Rev. James Given, near East Union, Allegheny County, Penn- 
sylvania, September 23, 1858. She was born at Rural Ridge, 
Allegheny County, Pennsylvania, April 11, 1836, and was the 
daughter of John and Sarah (Ross) Magill. Mr. Magill was a 
farmer at the above named place. She was a kind, affectionate 
wife, and a thoughtful, attentive, sympathetic mother. Hence 
her children will ever hold her tenderly and lovingly in remem- 
brance. Her prominent traits of character may well be referred 
to as gentleness, patience, and unswerving faith in God and his 
promises. Quite a number of years after her marriage her health 
gave way, and her death followed in May 20, 1877, when only a 
little over forty-one years of age. She was buried in Union 
Dale Cemetery, Allegheny, Pennsylvania. A beautiful pink- 



114 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

colored Scotch granite stone marks her grave. Five children 
were born to Mr. and Mrs. Given in this marriage. 

(i). John Magill Given. Born at Rural Ridge, Alle- 
gheny County, Pennsylvania, August 20, 1859. He received a 
good education in the Public Schools of Allegheny and Pitts- 
burgh. Ever since his school work closed he has been engaged 
in the dry-goods business; first being employed in a retail store 
in Pittsburgh, afterwards in the wholesale house of Arbuthnot, 
Shannon & Company, and William T. Shannon & Son. For more 
than eight years he has been in the dry-goods commission busi- 
ness, at Pittsburgh, with branch offices in New York and Chicago. 
He is connected with several textile manufacturing plants, and 
the product of these concerns, together with that of others, are 
sold by the house bearing his name. 

He was married to Miss Anna Myrtle Bonbright, at 
Des Moines, Iowa, September 7, 1887. She was born at 
Bellaire, Ohio, April 19, 1864, and is the daughter of John S. 
and Elizabeth (Stone) Bonbright. Her parents are both of 
American birth, natives of Pennsylvania. Mr. Bonbright is 
in the wholesale carriage and farm implement business, at Des 
Moines, Iowa. The Bonbrights originally came from France. 
They are Presbyterians. 

Mrs. Given was educated at Rockford College, Rockford, 
Illinois. She is a musician of marked ability. She is quite do- 
mestic in her habits, and is a devoted mother to her children. 
Being of a bright, cheerful disposition, with gentle speech, she 
has many greatly endeared friends. They are both active mem- 
bers of the First United Presbyterian Church, of Verona, Penn- 
sylvania. They have a pleasant, Christian home at Oakmont, 
Pennsylvania. Four children have been given in their home 
and entrusted to their care. 

Elizabeth Hussey. Born at Glenshaw, Allegheny County, 
Pennsylvania, June 12, 1888. 




John M. Given. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 115 

John Bonbright. His birth took place at Oakmont, 
Pennsylvania, April 8, 1890. 

Kenneth Magill. Born at Oakmont, Pennsylvania, 
December 4, 1892. 

Sarah Irene. Born at Oakmont, Pennsylvania, April 

21, 1896. 



(2). William Kennedy Given. Born in Allegheny, 
Pennsylvania, on Esplanade Street, March 10, 1862. His edu- 
cation was obtained in the Public Schools of Allegheny and 
Pittsburgh, with an additional year in the Pittsburgh High 
School. He commenced his business life in 1878. He was one 
year with the P. C. C. & St. Louis Railway Company in the 
freight office ; then one year in the office of George S. Lacy's 
planing-mill. From then until the present he has been with 
the Keystone Bridge Works, of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in gen- 
eral office work. 

He was married to Miss Anna Adams, a teacher in the 
Seventeenth Ward Public Schools of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, 
March 21, 1888, by Rev. J. D. Sands. She is the daughter of 
David and Eliza (McMahon) Adams, and was born in Cochran- 
ton, Crawford County, Pennsylvania, October 6, 1861. Her 
father was also born in Cochranton, where his death took place 
October 31, 1880. Her mother was born in Bangor, County 
Down, Ireland. Their family consisted of seven children. 

Mrs. Given's education was obtained at the Cochranton 
Academy and Edinboro State Normal School. They are both 
active members of the First United Presbyterian Church of 
Verona, Allegheny County, Pennsylvania, where they have a 
comfortable, pleasant home. One child, a daughter, has been 
born to them. 

Marion. Born at Oakmont, Allegheny County, Penn- 
sylvania, May 2, 1892. 



Il6 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

(3). Sarah Ellen Given. Born on Esplanade Street, 
Allegheny, Pennsylvania, November 30, 1864. She obtained 
her education in the Public Schools of Pittsburgh, and in the 
High School, from which she graduated in June, 1882. She 
also pursued a course of study in the Pittsburgh School of 
Design — graduating in January, 1886. 

She was married to Rev. James Davidson Sands, pastor of 
the Seventh United Presbyterian Church, Pittsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, July 27, 1887 — Rev. S. R. Frazier officiating. Mr. 
Sands was born in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania, February 
16, 1853, and is the son of Andrew and Elizabeth (Davidson) 
Sands. His parents came to this country from the Province of 
Ulster, Ireland, in childhood — about the year 1815, locating in 
Pittsburgh, and then in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania. They 
had six children — four sons and two daughters. Mr. Sands 
pursued his collegiate education at Westminster College, New 
Wilmington, Pennsylvania, where he graduated in June, 1872. 
He took a regular theological course of study in the United 
Presbyterian Seminary of Allegheny, from which he graduated 
in March, 1876. On March 30, 1875, he was licensed to 
preach by the Presbytery of Monongahela. The Assembly of 
the United Presbyterian Church of 1876 appointed him to take 
charge of the church in Indianapolis, Indiana, where he re- 
mained until the first of October following, when he accepted a 
call from the congregation at Beaver, Pennsylvania. His or- 
dination and installation took place by the Presbytery of 
Beaver Valley, December 19, 1876. He at once took charge 
of the work in this new field and his labors were attended with 
good results. The relation was dissolved by his Presbytery 
February 24, 1880, to accept a call to become the pastor of the 
Seventh United Presbyterian Church of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
He entered on his new work in this field March 1, 1880, and 
has continued as its pastor up to the present — a period now of 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I 1 7 

over seventeen years. Mr. Sands has given close and careful 
attention to his ministerial work from the first, and his labors have 
been owned by the Master and largely blessed. The following 
is from the United Presbyterian , published some years ago. 

" Mr. Sands is naturally a man of business, and he has the 
qualities which would make him a success in secular affairs. 
He has taken an active part in the management of the Board of 
Publication, and has showed himself an important factor in its 
plans. His business methods can be seen in the pulpit and in 
the administration of congregational affairs. His straightfor- 
ward way of putting gospel truth is such as an earnest layman 
would use in pressing the claims of an important enterprise, to 
bring his congregation into as complete working order as a busi- 
ness firm. His brethren show the esteem in which they hold 
him by electing him again and again to the office of stated clerk 
of the Presbytery." 

A co-presbyter makes these statements with reference to the 
man and his work. 

" Mr. Sands is a man who seems to those who do not know 
him to be rather severe and austere in his manners. His coun- 
tenance appears at times almost forbidding, and does not attract 
strangers. And yet this cloudy countenance hides a bright, 
sunshiny heart. He has a keen sense of the ludicrous, and his 
fine black eyes often sparkle with humor. He is a man of 
strong mind and more than ordinary executive ability. He was 
dedicated to the work of the ministry in his childhood by a lov- 
ing Christian mother, is very much devoted to his work, 
and feels like the Apostle, that ' Woe is unto him if he preach 
not the gospel.' He is thoroughly in earnest in his work, both 
as preacher and pastor. The Seventh Church was deeply in 
debt when he took charge of it, and he has been very successful 
in raising money for the liquidation of the same. There has 
also been a large increase in the membership. His work in this 
city has been very successful." 



Il8 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Rev. Sands was first married to Miss Ella C. Stratton, 
December 10, 1878. Her death took place August 11, 1882. 
One child, Helen, was born to them in Beaver, Penn- 
sylvania, September 3, 1879. She is engaged in the pursuit of 
an education in the Public Schools of Pittsburgh. His marriage 
to Sarah Ellen Given took place at her father's home in 
Pittsburgh, 227 Fisk Street, July 27, 1887. Two children have 
been born to them. 

Harold Given. Born May 21, 1888, in Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania. 

Martha Josephine. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, 
September 12, 1890. 

Rev. Sands resides at No. 4309 Lawrence Street, Pitts- 
burgh, Pennsylvania. 

(4). Margaret Given. Born in Manchester, Pennsyl- 
vania, February 27, 1867. Her education was obtained in the 
Public Schools of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, and in the High 
School of the same city for a period of two years. She also 
attended the Musical Department of Pittsburgh Academy and 
Curry University. She thus has received a good musical edu- 
cation. In fact, in this direction, special talent has been devel- 
oped. For more than five years she has been a member of 
"The Mozart Singing Club," of Pittsburgh, which holds its 
weekly meetings in the Old City Hall. In 1887-8 she was a 
teacher in the Eighteenth Ward Public Schools. Since that date 
she has been in the employ of her brother, John M. Given, as 
typewriter and bookkeeper, at the Renshaw Building, in Pitts- 
burgh. She is a devoted Christian woman, a member of the 
Seventh United Presbyterian Church, a teacher in the Sabbath- 
school, and a leader of Junior work. She makes her home with 
her sister, Mrs. J. D. Sands, at No. 4309 Lawrence Street, 
Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 

(5). James Albert. Born in Manchester, Pennsylvania, 
October 5, 1871. His existence on earth was very brief, his 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 119 

death taking place February 13, 1873. He passed away from 
earth to develop more rapidly, and in a higher sphere — no long- 
er seeing things "through a glass, darkly, but face to face." 

John Given was married a second time, to Miss Hannah 
Fife, in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, October 30, 1884. She is 
the daughter of Samuel and Elizabeth (McCoy) Fife, and was 
born at Salineville, Columbiana County, Ohio, March 10, 1837. 
She was of Scottish ancestry. Her parents at an early day 
moved to Ohio and located in what was known as "The Scotch 
Settlement," near Wellsville. Her father was a farmer, owning 
two large farms; but, after some years, he sold out and moved 
to Allegheny, Pennsylvania. Mrs. Given is a cousin of the Rev. 
Elmer E. Fife, formerly a missionary of the United Presbyterian 
Church in India, but latterly engaged in home mission work in 
the West. In her earlier years she was a faithful church 
worker, especially in the Sabbath-school. While she has 
dropped out of the latter, she still takes a deep interest in her 
Master's cause and the Church's Missions. She is very atten- 
tive to household duties. 

Mr. Given was elected an elder by the United Presbyterian 
Church of Manchester, Pennsylvania, in 1864. The office was 
accepted, and the same position is now held by him in the 
Seventh United Presbyterian Church, Pittsburgh. He is faith- 
ful in attendance on meetings of session, visiting the sick, and 
in looking after the spiritual welfare of others, whether in or 
outside of the church. He has always been ready to take hold 
and do his part in every good work the church may have pro- 
posed. He has strong convictions on religious subjects, and 
does not readily yield them. In disposition he is kind and 
sympathetic. He maintains a vigorous old age. Though in 
his seventy-third year, he is still able to do with exactness and 
skill the finest kind of work in his line of business — that of 
a pattern-maker. His home is at No. 227 Fisk street, Pitts- 
burgh, Pennsylvania. 



120 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

9. Nancy Given. Her birth took place at Cully- 
backey, County Antrim, Ireland, December 23, 1826. She 
was educated in the Public Schools of her native land — Ireland. 
She came to this country with her father's family in 1844, locat- 
ing in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, where she has ever since made 
her home. In disposition she was cheerful and lively, though, 
like others, she had times of depression. She faithfully per- 
formed her part in home, household duties, and assisted her sister 
Jane in the dressmaking business until her marriage with John 
Ray in March, 1873. The ceremony was performed by her 
brother, Rev. James Given, assisted by Dr. W. J. Robinson. 

Mr. Ray was born in County Down, Ireland. He was 
quite successful as a bricklayer, in business, making a compe- 
tence for a comfortable home. Their married life appeared to 
be a very happy one — a pleasant, model Christian home. 

"If ye will be happy in marriage, 
Confide, love, and be patient ; be faithful, firm, and holy." 

They were both members of the First United Presbyterian 
Church, Allegheny. Mrs. Ray took hold of church work very 
earnestly and faithfully, as opportunities opened up from time to 
time, and these were neither few nor far between. She was 
liberal in her contributions for the poor and the cause of Christ. 
But her death took place quite suddenly and unexpectedly, 
from the effects of that disease so fatal to the Given family — 
in recent years, pneumonia — February 22, 1889. In due time, 
after suitable religious services, her interment took place in the 
Union Dale Cemetery, of Allegheny. 

After the death of his wife Mr. Ray made his home with 
his sister, Mrs. Janet Brown. His life, after the loss he had 
sustained, was a very lonely one ; especially as he was not en- 
gaged in business, was well up in years, and not in vigorous 
health. He did not long survive the dear departed one, his 
death taking place in July, 1892. His body was laid to rest by 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 121 

the side of his wife, in Union Dale Cemetery, Allegheny, Penn- 
sylvania. 

10. Eleanor Kerr Given, the youngest of the family, 
was born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ireland, August 2, 
1830. As she in after years became the wife of the writer, her 
history will be given later on in connection with that of her 
husband, Rev. S. F. Thompson, and family. 



III. John Given, the youngest brother, was born in 
Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ireland, in 1783. Of his earlier 
years I have no information. He was married to Miss Annie 
Telford, of Dreentown, Ireland. She was the daughter of 
John and Eliza (Arthurs) Telford, and was born in February, 
1773. She was the oldest daughter of her father's family — ten 
years older than her husband, yet she lived a little over twenty- 
six years longer than he did. 'Mr. Given kept a grocery store in 
Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ireland, where all their children 
were born. His death took place February 4, 1848. The 
family had their church membership in the Presbyterian Church 
of Ireland. Six children were born to them— two sons and 
four daughters. I know so little about their children, except 
one of the sons — John, that I can do but little more than give 
their names and state the fact that all are dead. Their names 
are as follows : 

1. Eliza Annie. 

2. James. He was in the linen business and had the 
reputation of being a smart business man. 

3. Mary. 

4. Jane. She was married in Cullybackey, to Daniel 
Davidson. They have two daughters, both married and live 
in Ballymena. Mr. and Mrs. Davidson are both reported 
as dead. 

5. John Given. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland. His education was pursued with the view of making 



122 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

teaching his profession. He first taught in Cullybackey for a 
period of several years. In 1849 he was appointed as Head Mas- 
ter, or Principal of the National Model School, at Ballymena, Ire- 
land. At this time his mother, and other members of the family, 
removed to Ballymena to be with him and take charge of his 
home. Mr. Given was regarded as an excellent teacher, kept 
up the good reputation of the school and held the position of 
principal for twenty-six years, when, in 1875, he resigned on 
account of failing health. He was public spirited, kept up with 
the times, and, especially in vacations, indulged in writing for 
various papers. He also wrote a few small pamphlets — one in 
poetry, entitled, "Voices from the Rostrum." A second, 
under the title, "Memento of an Old Disciple," written partly 
by himself, shortly after the death of his mother, who lived to 
an extreme old age. A message was sent to the Queen of 
England regarding Mrs. Given and her great age, after her 
death. Through one of her offices she sent this acknowledge- 
ment. "Thank Mr. Given for sending Mr. Moore's discourse 
on Mrs. Given's death, which her Majesty has been graciously 
pleased to accept." Mr. Given was very kind to his mother 
and thoughtful of all her wants — a truly godly man, and helpful 
in a variety of ways in promoting the cause of his precious 
Saviour. His death took place at his home in Ballymena, 
Ireland. 

6. Margaret, the youngest of the family, died when 
eighteen years of age. 

The death of Aunt Annie Given took place March 22, 
1874, when one hundred and one years, one month and a. few days 
old. She was the oldest person in all our family history, 
though many of them lived to a good old age. She was pos- 
sessed of many excellent traits of character. Her desire for 
religious knowledge was great. Although a cripple, and only 
able to sit on a chair for forty-two years, yet she was always 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I 23 

cheerful, looking on the bright side of things, and there was 
always a great deal of sunshine in her home : so much so that 
it was truthfully said, "She always made home happy." The 
cause of Missions lay very near her heart. She had strong 
religious convictions, and unwavering faith in Christ. She was 
at peace with God, and so her mind was at rest. She was be- 
loved by all who knew her, contented and happy with her lot, 
though confined to her room for long, tedious years. Her 
days on earth were wonderfully lengthened out, spared as she 
was to outlive at least three generations, and her faculties of 
mind continuing bright until the very last. How true in her 
case the language of the inspired Psalm : 

"They shall still bring forth fruit in old age, 
They shall be fat and flourishing." 

On her coffin lid were inscribed the beautiful words, " / 
shall be satisfied, when I awake, with thy likeness." Thus passed 
away from earth this grand " old disciple," 

"To gaze upon the Savior's face, 
And taste of bliss divine." 



IV. Margaret Given. She was born in Cullybackey, 
County Antrim, Ireland, in or about the year 1772. She was 
married to James Arthurs, in Cullybackey, near which for a 
few years after her marriage, she had her home. In or near 
the year 1800, the family came to this country and located in 
Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. He was a carpenter by trade. He 
was born in 1762. His death took place in Pittsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, July 3, 1826, aged sixty-four. The family were 
members of the First Presbyterian Church, Pittsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania. They lived on the Monongahela River, about two 
miles up from Pittsburgh — now within the city limits. Her 
death took place May 23, 1855, when eighty-three years of age. 
Seven children were born to them, five sons and two daughters. 



124 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

1. John Arthurs. Born in Cullybackey, County An- 
trim, Ireland, in or about the year 1791. When a mere boy he 
was brought to this country, with his home at Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania. Mr. Arthurs carried on the foundry business 
and machine shop at the Point, in Pittsburgh, in company 
with John Warden, for many years. He was also among the 
first to take up the building of steamboats for use on the rivers. 
He was at one time elected a member of the State Legislature, 
at Harrisburg, Pennsylvania. He accumulated quite a fortune, 
and retired from business a good many years before his death. 
When nearly seventy years of age he entered the marriage rela- 
tion with Miss Jennie Clark, of Beaver, Pennsylvania. His 
experience of such protracted single life did not commend itself 
even to himself, and so he did not advise young men to follow 
his example. In fact he recommended the very opposite. 
After his marriage he built a fine residence in Pittsburgh, which 
he occupied as his home up to the time of his death. His death 
took place in or about the year 1875, when about eighty-four 
years of age. He was buried in the Allegheny Cemetery, Pitts- 
burgh, Pennsylvania, where a costly granite monument has 
since been erected to his memory. They were both members 
of the First Presbyterian Church, Pittsburgh. 

2. Robert Arthurs. He was born in Cullybackey, 
County Antrim, Ireland, in or near the year 1793. He was 
brought to this country when an infant. He engaged in busi- 
ness, in due time, in the woolen-factory with his brother 
James. He was married to Miss Irwin, a daughter of Mr. and 
Mrs. Boyle Irwin. Five children were born to them. 

3. James Arthurs. Born in Cullybackey, County An- 
trim, Ireland, in or about the year 1795. He and his brother 
Robert carried on a woolen-factory, after their father's death, 
for a great many years. He never married. His death took 
place June 10, 1855, when sixty years of age. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 25 

(1). Annie. Died August, 1897. 

(2). Margaret. 

(3). Jane. 

(4). Caroline. 

(5). Bell. 

The latter is married to Mr. Kuhn, of the legal profession. 
The residence of the single daughters is on Home Street, East 
End, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. Mr. and Mrs. Arthurs have 
been dead for several years. 

4. Joseph Arthurs. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
Did not marry. Nothing further is known about him, except 
that he is dead. 

5. William Arthurs. Born in Cullybackey, County 
Antrim, Ireland, in 1797. He was married and had two chil- 
dren. He died February 24, 1839, at the age of forty-two. 
James G., the oldest son, died December 5, 1855, aged twenty- 
six. Samuel died in the summer of 1897, when sixty-six years 
of age. 

6. Eliza Arthurs. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
She was married to a cousin, John Telford. He was the son 
of Uncle John and Aunt Mary Telford, and was born in Cully- 
backey, County Antrim, Ireland. Some time after his father's 
death he came to this country with his mother and family. 
They located in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. He was a farmer. 
He lived the latter part of his life in Vineland, New Jersey. 
They had but one child — Mary. The whole family have passed 
away from earth. Mr. and Mrs. Telford were members of the 
Presbyterian Church. 

7. Mary Anne. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in 
1800. Her death took place December 27, 1829, aged twenty- 
nine years. 

V. Jane Given. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in or near the year 1775. She was married at the 



126 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

home of her birth, in Cullybackey, to Matthew Harper. They 
removed to this country at an early day, in or about the year 
1800, locating in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. Some years after 
their arrival they both were taken down with fever of some kind, 
and their deaths occurred within a week of each other. They 
are known to have had at least two children. 

1. Mary. Kepi house for some time for her brother 
James. 

2. James. After the death of their parents they appear to 
have had a home for a time with their uncle, James Arthurs. 
The son for some years worked in Robert Arthurs' woolen-fac- 
tory — perhaps until it was burned down. But little of the history 
of this family is known. x 

VI. Mary Anne Given. Born in Cullybackey, County 
Antrim, Ireland, in 1787. She was the youngest daughter. 
She was married to James Kinnear in or about 1809. He 
was born near Cullybackey, Ireland, in 1776. He was a farmer, 
and also engaged in the linen business, weaving and bleaching 
for the markets. He joined the Covenanter Church when quite 
young, and was an elder of the Cullybackey congregation for 
many years, where they both lived and died. Her death took 
place April 27, 1829, when forty-two years of age, shortly after 
the birth of her youngest daughter, Eliza. Nine children were 
born to them — all born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ireland. 

1. Mary Ann. Born in 1810. Died when seven 
years old. 

2. Alexander. Born in 181 2. He followed the linen 
business. He died March 22, 189 1, when about seventy-nine 
years of age. 

3. Jane. Born in 1814. She was married to James 
Bradshaw. He was in the grocery business. Six children were 
born to them, five girls and one boy. Three of the children 
are dead. Three of the daughters still survive. She died in 






THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 27 

1845— aged thirty-one. 

4. James. Born in or about the year 1816. He was 
married, and is the only son of his father's family entering the 
marriage relation. Four children were born to them; two sons 
and two daughters. Two deaths have occurred. One son, 
James, is an accountant in Belfast. The living daughter, May, 
is married to John McCammon. He is a designer. They have 
one child — a boy named William. 

Mr. Kinnear was in the linen business in Belfast, Ireland, 
where he died in October, 1891 — aged seventy-five years. The 
whole James Kinnear family are, or have been, Unitarians. 

5. William John. Born in 1819, or near that date. 
He was a linen manufacturer. His death took place at Cully- 
backey, Ireland, when a young man, aged twenty-five, March 
9, 1844. 

" But thou hast all times for thine own, O Death ! " 

6. Robert. Born in 1822. He was in the linen trade 
in Cullybackey, Ireland, when he died, April 27, 1858. He 
was thirty-six years of age and a member of the Covenanter, or 
Reformed Presbyterian Church. 

7. Joseph. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ire- 
land, in 1824. He came to this country in company with his 
sister Mary Ann, in 1848, locating in St. Louis, Missouri. He 
was engaged in several kinds of business as necessity demanded 
and the way opened up. He made his home with a relative — 
a Mr. McBurney. He was an active member and an elder in 
the First United Presbyterian Church of St. Louis. His death 
occurred in St. Louis, in July, 1891, — aged sixty-seven years. 
His life plainly indicated him as an upright, conscientious, 
godly man. 

8. Mary Ann, (second). Two persons were so named 
in the family. She was born after the death of the first. Her 



128 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

birth took place in 1826 or 7. She came to this country from 
Cullybackey, Ireland, with her brother Joseph, in 1848. She 
made her home for some time in St. Louis, Missouri, taking up 
the employment of a skilled nurse. She spent some time also 
in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. In time she was married to Wil- 
liam Wise, who was a farmer. One child was born to them. 
It died when about ten months old. The mother died a few 
months later, and the father followed in about a year after the 
death of his wife. Thus within a few months the whole family 
passed away from earth. They were Covenanters. 

9. Eliza. Born in Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ire- 
land, April 27, 1829, and was the youngest member of the 
family. She was married to Rev. William Close in Septem- 
ber, 1851. He was born in Portglenone, Ireland, January 17, 
1822. His father was an elder in the Covenanter Church, at 
Cullybackey. 

Mr. Close obtained his undergraduate course of education 
at Belfast College. He studied Theology under Dr. Syming- 
ton at Paisley, and at Edinburgh, under Drs. Chalmers, 
Welch and Duncan. He was ordained at Loughmome, Nov- 
ember 7, 1848, as successor to Rev. Dr. Paul, who had been 
the pastor of the congregation for forty-two years. 

They have become the happy parents of seven children — 
all born at Carrickfergus, County Antrim, Ireland. One, a 
daughter, died in infancy. 

1. James Alexander. Born in August, 1852. He re- 
moved to Toronto, Canada, in 1875, engaging in the Real Es- 
tate business. He was married to Miss Isabel Benson, in 1877. 

2. William Patrick. Born October 25, 1854. He 
was married to Clara H. Lough in June, 1887. He was for a 
number of years secretary in a Belfast, Ireland, Bank; but at his 
brother's request, joined him in business in Toronto, Canada, in 
the spring of 1879. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 29 

3. Mary. Born in July, 1858. She is still at home and 
has charge of household duties, her mother not being in vigor- 
ous health. 

4. Joseph Kinnear. Born December 22, 1862. He is 
a surgeon in the Indian medical service ; has been in India 
about nine years. He was married to Miss Laura Johnson, and 
has one daughter — Edith. 

5. Robert. He was born in October, 1864. He is in 
the employ of The Belfast Bank, Belfast, Ireland. 

6. Eliza Kinnear (Bessie). She was born in Septem- 
ber, 1870. She lives at home with her parents. 

The branch of the Covenanter Church with which Rev. 
Close was connected, had been for some time in negotiation 
for a union with the General Assembly Presbyterian 
Church, of Ireland. This effort having failed by a close vote in 
1892, and being heartily in favor of the movement, Mr. Close 
and his congregation, at the earliest opportunity thereafter, 
joined the General Assembly Presbyterian Church. The con- 
gregation consists of about eighty families. The numerical 
strength of the congregation has not changed much under his 
ministry; the accessions being generally counterbalanced by the 
removals to towns and by emigration. Ministers are not so 
much disposed to change in Ireland as in this country, and so 
the ministry of brother Close is likely to close, where it began; 
at Carrickfergus, County Antrim, Ireland. 



The Telford Family. 

The Telford family occupies a prominent place in the his- 
tory, through my wife's mother — Margaret Telford. She 
was the daughter of John Telford, a farmer at Dreentown, 
Ireland. He was born in 1746, and lived to be ninety-one 
years of age. His death took place September 17, 1837. He 
was married to Eliza Arthurs. Of his father, — our great- 



130 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

grandfather Telford, nothing is known except the place of 
his probable birth and residence, Craigs, Ireland. He was 
married to Jane Dixon, our great-grandmother. She was born 
in 1722, and died December 29, 1806, aged eighty-four. 

Jane Dixon's father, and our great-great-grandfather, 
Joseph Dixon, of Dublin, Ireland, fought at the "Siege of 
Derry," and was a grenadier in the army of William III, at the 
battle of the Boyne, in 1690. He also fought as an Enniskillen 
dragoon at the battle of Aughrim, July 12, 1691. His life is 
said to have been saved at one time by a horse-shoe being 
twisted into his hair. He lived the latter part of his life at 
Cullybackey, to the great age of ninety-three. He died very 
suddenly, on the highway between Cullybackey and Craigs, 
Ireland. 

This is the farthest back I have been able to trace any of 
our ancestors. There is one thing quite noticeable in the Tel- 
ford family — the large number of long lives of its members. A 
good many lived beyond eighty, and several even much beyond 
ninety, the most of them, too, good, substantial, upright, godly 
people. 

We now turn to Mother (Telford) Given's mother's 
family — Eliza Arthurs; and, though we may not be able to 
trace it so far back, we will find it equally interesting. She was 
married to John Telford in or about the year 1772. She was 
the daughter of Ghan Arthurs — our great-grandfather, who was 
a farmer at Craigs, Ireland, where she was doubtless born. His 
wife's maiden name is not known. Besides his daughter Eliza, 
he had, at least, two sons — Alan and James. It is not known 
when grandmother Arthurs was born, but her death occurred 
at Dreentown, Ireland, when eighty-six years of age. 

HOW related to a president of the united states. 

The relation comes through the Given family. Mother 
Given's mother's name was Eliza (Arthurs) Telford. The latter 






THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 131 

had a brother named Alan Arthurs. He was the grandfather of 
Chester Alan Arthur, the twenty-first President of the United 
States. The President's father, Rev. William Arthur, D. D., 
was born in the north of Ireland, graduated at Belfast College, 
and came to this country when eighteen years of age. He be- 
came a Baptist minister, and labored as pastor chiefly in Ver- 
mont and New York. His son, Chester Alan, was born in a 
log cabin, at Fairfield, Vermont, October 5, 1830. He sup- 
ported himself a part of the time, while pursuing educational 
work, by teaching Public Schools, graduating at Union College 
in 1848. Soon after this he took up the study of law, and was 
admitted to the bar in 1853. During the Civil War he was 
quite active in various ways in promoting the interests of the 
country. He took an active part in the organization of the 
Republican party, and labored hard to advance its interests.' 
In the fall of 1880, he ran on the ticket with James A. Garfield, 
for Vice-President of the United States. The ticket on which 
he ran being successful, on the death of President Garfield, 
September 19, 1881, he was on the twenty-second publicly in- 
augurated as President of the United States. This office he con- 
tinued to hold until the close of the official term, March 4,1885. 
The duties of the Presidency he discharged with credit to him- 
self and for the best interests of the country. His death from 
apoplexy took place suddenly at his residence in New York, on 
Thursday morning, November 18, 1886. 

In time some members of the Arthurs family began to drop 
the (s), from the name. This accounts for the changed spelling 
— Chester Alan Arthur. It appears, too, that the name was 
originally, McArthur. It may be difficult for most persons to 
define the relationship to President Arthur, yet it is a fact that 
such exists. 

Families did not formerly move away to other localities, 
as they do now, and so we find the Given family to have been 



132 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

largely at Cullybackey, Dreentown and Craigs, Ireland. We 
see also the persistency of their occupations, as millers, farmers 
and in the linen trade. 



Grandparents — John and Eliza Telford. 

In the John and Eliza Telford family there were seven 
children — two sons and five daughters, and all born in Dreen- 
town, County Antrim, Ireland. 



I. Anne Telford. Born in 1773, and married to John 
Given. Her history will be found in connection with that of 
her husband. 



II. Mary Telford. Born in 1775 or 6. She is the 
only one of the family who did not marry. But little is known 
about her. She always had her home with her parents. 



III. Jane Telford. Born in Dreentown, Ireland, in 
August, 1778. She was married at the home of her parents to 
John Matthews. They were members of the Moravian Church, 
and lived at Grace Hill. I have always heard aunt spoken of 
in the highest terms of respect and regard, and as being a truly 
pious and godly woman. She and her husband seemed to have 
a pleasant Christian home and to enjoy religion in a high degree. 
I have often heard Ellen (my wife) speak of her pleasant visits 
with her Aunt Matthews, when a little girl. She had to be very 
sedate and prim in her presence, but withal she was so kind 
and loving that she enjoyed her visits very much, and was 
rather anxious to have them frequent. Thus we see that true 
religion may be made attractive even to the young; especially 
when developed in a kindly and sympathetic manner. She 
lived to be seventy-eight years of age, her death taking place in 
1856. No children. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 33 

IV. James Telford. Born in Dreentown, County An- 
trim, Ireland, in 1779 or 80. He was married to Nancy Hilton, 
or Hillis. He was a farmer and engaged in the linen business 
at Galgorm Parks, near Cullybackey. They were members of 
the Presbyterian Church. He held the office of ruling elder. 
The family stood high in the estimation of the community in 
which they lived. They had but one child, a son — John. He 
was married to a Miss Dixon — a daughter of Joseph Dixon. 



V. John Telford. Born in Dreentown, County Antrim, 
Ireland, in 1782. He was married to Miss Mary Carson; 
was a wheelwright by trade, and lived in Cullybackey, Ireland, 
where his death took place under the influence of that so often 
fatal disease, consumption. He was an upright, Christian man, 
an elder in the Presbyterian Church of Ireland, and one who 
looked well to the religious interests of his family. One of his 
daughters, in referring to his character, says: " My father was 
one of the best men I ever knew ; in fact, he was one man 
among a thousand." 

By his death the care of the family fell largely on the 
shoulders of Aunt Telford. By the advice of a brother living 
in Allegheny City, Pennsylvania, she sold her nice little home 
in Cullybackey, Ireland, soon after Uncle's death, and moved 
to this country to be near her brother. Her death took place 
in 187 1. Eight children had been born to them, and entrusted 
to their care — all born in Cullybackey, Ireland. 

1. John Telford. He was married to Miss Eliza 
Arthurs. Her father, James Arthurs, being an uncle, his 
history will be found with that of his wife, in the Arthurs family. 

2. James Telford. He was born in Cullybackey, 
County Antrim, Ireland, in 18 16. He came to this country 
with his mother and family soon after his father's death, locating 
in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. He was married to Miss Sarah 



134 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Hammil, in Allegheny, in 1842. She was born in Ireland. Her 

death took place while she was living on a farm near Shoustown, 
Allegheny County, Pennsylvania, when seventy-two years of 
age. Mr. Telford was a turner by trade, but sometimes took hold 
of farm work. Soon after his marriage he changed his religious 
connection with the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, 
and became a member of the Disciple Church with his wife. 
He became quite zealous in his new belief. His death took 
place in Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania, April 20, 1891, aged sev- 
enty-five years. Six children were born to Mr. and Mrs. 
James Telford — all born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. 

Mary, Jane, James and Sarah are dead — their death tak- 
ing place in Allegheny. 

Rachel and John are twin children. Born August 8, 1848. 

(1). Rachel was married to Allan Cunningham. He 
lived at the time of his marriage in Guernsey County, Ohio. 
Some time after their marriage they moved to Pasadena, Cali- 
fornia, where they now reside. They are both members of the 
United Presbyterian Church. 

(2). John. Has been married for several years and has 
an interesting little family of four children. 

Maude. 

James. 

John. 

Sarah. 

He is in the newspaper business at Beaver Falls, Pennsyl- 
vania, where they reside. They are both members of the 
Protestant Methodist Church. 

3. Mary Ann Telford. Born in Cullybackey, County 
Antrim, Ireland, in 1819. She removed with her mother and 
family to Allegheny, Pennsylvania, after her father's death. 
She was married to John Charlton. He was a blacksmith by 
trade, and a member of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 35 

His death occurred about seven years after his marriage, in 1848. 
He left one daughter, Annie, in the care of a kind Christian 
mother. She entered the marriage relation with John C. Donald- 
son. They live in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, at No. 54 Western 
Avenue, and are members of the United Presbyterian Church. 
Mrs. Charlton has had, as she herself says, something of a 
"chequered life." She taught in the Public Schools of Allegheny 
for ten years, then spent some time, as a missionary among the 
Freedmen, when she was called home to take care of her brother 
William, who was unmarried, lived in the State of New Jersey, 
and suffered for two and a half years with that terrible disease, 
cancer. During all this time he was kindly and tenderly 
watched over by his sister — Mrs. Charlton. She has since been 
deprived of the use of one of her senses— her sight. She well 
knew, however, that 

"The Lord gives eye-sight to the blind; 
The Lord supports the sinking mind." 

Her death took place September 14, 1897. She had her 
church membership in the United Presbyterian Church. 

4. William Telford. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland. 
He was brought to this country by his mother, and lived for 
several years in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. Some time before 
his death he removed to New Jersey, where, after severe and 
protracted suffering from a cancer, his death took place. He 
was kindly waited on during his last illness by his sister, Mrs. 
Charlton. 

5. Elizabeth Telford. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, 
but came to this country with her mother and family early in 
life, and lived for many years in Allegheny. She was married 
to Hugh McBurney at her maternal home. He moved to 
New Castle, Colorado, a few years ago, where he still resides. 
They have been blessed with a family of five children. Two 
of them are married. They are all church members. 



136 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

6. Thomas Telford. His birth took place in Cully- 
backey, Ireland. Some time after his removal to Allegheny, 
Pennsylvania, he learned the trade of printer, and continued in 
that business as his life work. He entered the marriage relation 
with Miss Auhl and lived, the latter part of his life, in Wilkins- 
burgh, Pennsylvania. He became afflicted with dropsy, and 
died from its effects in 1855. 

7. Joseph Telford. . Some time after the removal of his 
mother's family to Allegheny, Pennsylvania, he too learned the 
business of a printer, but his health gave way, and he died 
when young. 

8. Jane Telford, the youngest member of the family, 
was born in Cullybackey, Ireland. She came to this country 
with the rest of the family, having her home in Allegheny, 
Pennsylvania. She was married to Robert Campbell. He 
followed, for quite a number of years, the profession of a school- 
teacher. They reside in Allegheny. They have a family of 
eight children ; five sons and three daughters. Three of the 
children are married. The oldest son lives in Idaho. The 
children have all been highly commended; in fact, regarded as 
what might be called " a model family." 



VI. Eliza Telford. Born at Dreentown, County An- 
trim, Ireland, in 1784 or 5. She was married to Samuel 
Henry, at the place of her birth, on Wednesday at 5 p. M. , 
May 5, 1 8 14. He was the son of Samuel and Rachel (Blair) 
Henry, and was born at Slavenagh, County Antrim, Ireland, 
August 16, 1787. He was baptized in the Reformed Presby- 
terian Church August 19th, a few days after his birth. He 
made a profession of religion in the same congregation, January 
7, 1806. He left Ireland for Baltimore, Maryland, May 12, 
1 82 1, sailing on the Meridian, and paying eighteen guineas for 
himself, wife and two children. The cargo was salt, whiskey 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 37 

and linen cloth. He landed in Baltimore, June 28, 1821, 
where he remained not quite a year. During this time he 
worked at weaving linen shirts, to the amount of $66.37. In 
Ireland he was a weaver of broadcloth and satinet. He left 
Baltimore May 7, 1822, for Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. He 
reached his destination May 22nd, traveling in wagons, and, 
after paying all bills, had but $6.50 left. He lived for five 
months on Smithfield Street, at $1.25 per month rent. He then 
moved into a house owned by a Mr. Arthurs, and paid $2.00 a 
month. 

Seven children were born to Mr. and Mrs. Henry. 

1. A Son. Born April 16, 1815, in Cullybackey, County 
Antrim, Ireland. Died April 19, 18 15, and was buried in the 
Cullybackey Cemetery. 

2. Nancy Ann. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, June 

10, 1816. Her death, from smallpox, took place September 

11, 181 7. Buried in Cullybackey. 

3. Samuel Henry. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, July 
3, 1818. He was married to Miss Hannah Arthurs Novem- 
ber 22, 1845. He died of yellow fever in Havana, Cuba, 
somewhere between the years 1847 and i860. 

4. Eliza Henry. Born in Cullybackey, Ireland, Jan- 
uary 10, 1821. Died near Baltimore, Maryland, July 26, 1821, 
and was buried in St. Paul's Cemetery, near Baltimore. 

5. Eliza Arthur Henry. Born in Pittsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, on Thursday morning at 4 a. m., April 24, 1823. 
She was baptized by Rev. Black, July 6, 1823. 

She was married to Hance Boggs Crombie, December 5, 
i860. This was his second marriage. He was born in County 
Armagh, Parish of Ballymore, twenty-four miles from Belfast, 
Ireland. He is a descendent of the Scotch Covenanters. His 
great-grandfathers on both sides of the house were Scottish 
Lairds, who came over to Ireland during the persecution in 



138 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Scotland. His great grandfather on his mother's side was the 
first Covenanter in County Armagh, and founded the Covenanter 
Church there. Mr. Crombie landed in New York from Ireland, 
March 25, 1845. He went to Newburgh, New York, in July, 
and learned the trade of a saddler. 

Cousin Eliza Crombie died after a very brief illness (being 
confined to her bed but two days), April 20, 1885. She is 
buried in the Allegheny Cemetery, at Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
Mr. Crombie followed the business of store-keeping for many 
years. He is still living (1897), and is said to be a stanch 
Covenanter. Three children were born to them. 

(1). Helen Elizabeth. She is a teacher — has taught for 
several years in the primary department of the Fifth Ward 
school, Allegheny, Pennsylvania. In 1895 she expected to at- 
tend the Drexel Institute at Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, and 
prepare herself for a teacher in domestic science. 

(2). Hannah Margaret,' spoken of as "a very bright 
and lovely girl, lovely in feature and character," died of 
typhoid fever while attending the Edinboro, Pennsylvania, State 
Normal School. Her sickness continued but one week ; her 
death occurring November 1, 1885, a little over six months 
after the death of. her sainted mother. She was buried in the 
Allegheny Cemetery, at Pittsburgh. 

(3). Emily Jane. She is a stenographer with W. T. 
Shannon &■ Son, Liberty Street, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
Helen and Emily still remain in the old faith in which they 
were brought up, and attend with their father Rev. J. W. 
SproulPs church, on Sandusky Street, Allegheny, known as the 
Central Reformed Presbyterian. 

6. Mary Anne Henry. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsyl- 
vania, May 31, 1825. Her marriage to Hugh Craig took 
place in November, 1850. He was the son of Hugh Craig, 
and brother of Rev. John L. Craig, deceased, of the Uni- 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 39 

ted Presbyterian Church. Her death occurred when her 
youngest child was only a week old, probably in 1856. She 
was buried at Clarion, Pennsylvania. Three children were 
born to Mr. and Mrs. Craig. 

(1). Samuel Henry. Died when quite young — before 
his mother. 

(2). Lizzie Leggett. Born in 1854. After the death 
of her mother, she was taken to Allegheny, Pennsylvania, and 
placed under the care of her grandmother Craig, with whom she 
lived until her death occurred, in 1876. Three years later, or 
in 1879, she was married to Geo. B. Boswell, who was born 
in Cincinnati, Ohio, in October, 1855. Mrs. Boswell made 
vocal music a special study, having a fine voice. She took 
part in all the oratorios and concerts given by the prominent 
musical societies of Pittsburgh, and served as soprano for ten 
years in two of the leading churches. They have three chil- 
dren, two sons and one daughter. The Boswells are United 
Presbyterians. Mr. Boswell is said to be a man of fine busi- 
ness capacity. He has been confidential bookkeeper for the 
same firm for more than twenty years. 

(3). John Henry. He was raised on a farm in the 
neighborhood of Franklin, Pennsylvania, until twenty years of 
age. Some time after this he bought a farm near Creston, 
Iowa, and was married to a Miss Smith, of that vicinity. In 
1893 ne s °ld this property and moved to southwestern Kansas. 
He is a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Two 
sons have been born to them. 

Cousin Hugh Craig was married a second time. His home 
is at Franklin, Pennsylvania. 

7. Rachel Jane Henry. Born in Pittsburgh, Pennsyl- 
vania, April 7, 1827. She was married to Robert C. McKee 
in 1849, who was born in County Monaghan, Ireland, in 182 1. 
He has been in the mercantile business and has acted as a 



140 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

traveling agent. Cousin Rachel died in Wilkinsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, September 30, 1886, and was buried in the Home- 
wood Cemetery. Mr. McKee, her husband, was married a 
second time, to Miss Martha J. McKnight. He died in 
Wilkinsburgh, Pennsylvania, December 29, 1892. They were 
members of the Reformed Presbyterian Church. Six children 
were born to Robert C. and Rachel J. McKee. 

(1). Eliza Elmira. She was born in Westmoreland 
County, Pennsylvania, near Freeport, in July, 1850. She was 
married to Rev. William McKinney, in Pittsburgh, Pennsyl- 
vania, in 1875. He was engaged in work in the Freedman's 
Mission, in Alabama, in the care of the Reformed Presbyterian 
Church. His death took place at Camden, Alabama, October 
10, 1877. Two children were born to them. 

Lulu Jeannette. Born in 1876. She is a student at 
Geneva College, Pennsylvania. 

Robert Henry. Born in Alabama, October 6, 1877. 
Died in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, November n, 1877, and was 
buried in the Homewood Cemetery, Pittsburgh. 

(2). Samuel Henry. Born in Westmoreland County, 
Pennsylvania, near Freeport, in 1852. He is a graduate of 
Monmouth College, Monmouth, Illinois. He was married to 
Kate B. Hamilton, May 31, 1880. He is an examiner of 
titles to real estate, in Wilkinsburgh, Pennsylvania. The 
death of his wife took place in Wilkinsburgh, May 21, 1881, in 
a little less than one year after marriage. She was buried in 
Bellvue Cemetery, Allegheny, Pennsylvania. He was married 
a second time, to Miss Jane A. Taggart, in Allegheny, Pennsyl- 
vania, November 22, 1883. 

(3). Catharine Corlett. Born in Wilkinsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, in 1881. 

(4). Ellen Blanche. Born in Wilkinsburgh, Pennsyl- 
vania, in 1885. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 141 

(5). Henry Stanley. Born in Wilkinsburgh, February 
13, 1887. His death occurred June 15, 1888. He was buried 
in the Homewood Cemetery. 

(6). Robert Willis. Born in Wilkinsburgh, Pennsyl- 
vania, October 3, 1888. Died September 5, 1889, and was 
buried in Homewood Cemetery, Pittsburgh. 

Aunt Eliza Henry died in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in 
1832 or 1833, when forty-eight years and a few months old. 
She is supposed to have been buried in Oak Alley Churchyard. 
Uncle Henry was married a second time, to Eleanor Logan. 
She is spoken of as being an excellent Christian woman. Uncle 
died in Wilkinsburgh in 187 1 or 2, and was buried in the Alle- 
gheny Cemetery, Pittsburgh. His second wife died in the same 
place in 1875 or 6, and was interred by the side of her husband 
in the Allegheny Cemetery. 

Mr. Henry was a spare built man and thin of flesh. A 
wag is said to have prayed, ' ' That the Lord would bless father 
Henry, for he was nothing but skin and bones." This did not 
interfere, however, with uprightness of character. He was a 
stanch Covenanter, a very godly man, and much admired by 
all who knew him. His life, his deeds, his strength of faith in 
his Saviour, showed what a firm hold religion had upon the 
man. Like Paul he could say, " To me to live is Christ." 



VII. Margaret Telford. Born in Dreentown, County 
Antrim, Ireland, in or about the year 1787. She was married 
to William Given, my wife's father. Her history will be found 
in connection with that of her husband. 



S. F. Thompson and Family. 

Samuel Findley Thompson, the writer of this History, 
was born about two miles south of Fairview, Guernsey County, 
Ohio, May 17, 1828. He was born in a log house, grew up in 



142 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

the same kind of dwellings, in different places, and so spent a few 
years of his life after entering on the work of the ministry. It 
will perhaps be best to speak of myself in this part of the history 
in the first person. I was named after my father's pastor, at 
Fairview, Ohio, Rev. Samuel Findley, and was always spoken of 
as the preacher of the family; and I used to think when a mere 
boy, that when I grew up to be a man, I would be expected to 
enter the ministry. Thus it will be seen that, sometimes at least, 
there is something in a name. I was always called Findley at 
home, and I often receive the appellation/ 'Uncle Findley," still 
by some of my nieces and nephews. 

My father sold his farm near Fairview, when I was but an 
infant, and a year or so later purchased a farm near Auburn 
Center, in what is now Crawford County, Ohio. There is where 
the earliest recollection of my existence begins. The farthest 
back my memory carries me is to a cold, icy, wintry afternoon, 
when a few of a neighbor's children came over to our house to 
spend a tittle time, and mother very wisely said to us: "Chil- 
dren, remember, you must not go down to the creek, on the 
ice." The older ones forgot, or something else, and disobeyed, 
and I, childlike, followed, being only about three years old, 
stepped on raised, rounded ice in the stream, slipped and fell, 
and broke my right leg in two places. I remember mother com- 
ing to my relief and carrying me to the house, but have no re- 
collection of the process of having it set, or of being confined 
to the bed until able again to sit up and walk about. 

I still remember my early school-days with feelings of 
pleasure. We had over a mile to travel to get there. The 
school was kept in an old log house, with its huge fire-place 
without jambs, its puncheon floor, and slab seats, some of them 
without backs, and its shelves all around the walls for writing 
purposes. Our teacher, on one occasion, threatened to raise a 
slab, put me under the floor and keep me there over night — as 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 143 

a punishment for some childlike offense I had been guilty of. 
I thought I was about gone up, and very reluctantly returned to 
school for a few days thereafter, for fear the threat would be 
again made and carried out. 

I enjoyed school life however, and always attended school 
whenever I could ; giving close attention to books and aiming 
to make commendable progress. The noon hours were put in 
very pleasantly in games of baseball, or "Fox and Geese" 
when the ground was covered with snow. Skating on the ice 
on the creek, near by, sometimes claimed our attention. This 
was done generally in heavy boots and without skates. 

When partially grown up and able for work, I was set to 
work on the farm in the summer, attending school only in the 
winter. I used to be rather anxious for frequent heavy rains 
in the summer time, for when the weather was bad I could go 
to school. Occasionally, one of the teachers would fall asleep, 
in the after part of the day, but we did not mind that much, as 
it did not prevent us from having a good time. "Corn-hoeing" 
received a good deal of attention those days, and it was suppos- 
ed to be work well adapted to boys, but which they seldom en- 
joyed. I am sure I, for one, did not. I was fond of reading, 
and often read aloud for the benefit of the family; but papers 
and books were very scarce at our home. The latter part of my 
stay at home we had the very welcome visit of two weekly 
papers — one religious, the other political — a small county paper. 
All the books we had were read, and some of them more than 
once. My father never made much more off his farm than a 
plain, comfortable living; still he could have furnished us more 
reading matter, especially of an historical character, if he had just 
realized our necessities, and had been a little more thoughtful of 
our wants. Raising flax and wool, and scutching, and spin- 
ning, and weaving, seemed to be the order of the day. 
What we ate was home-grown, and what we wore to keep our 



144 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

bodies warm was home-made. Well, things went on in their 
usual hum-drum way from year to year on the farm, until the 
early winter of 1846, when I was permitted to quit the Public 
School and engage in the study of higher branches, privately, 
under the supervision of our pastor, Rev. R. G. Thompson; 
making my home with him during the week and returning to 
spend the Sabbath under the parental roof. I had but one 
schoolmate — Rollin Brown. I well remember the lines that oc- 
curred to me on my first trip from home to engage in ad- 
vanced studies. 

"Jesus, I my cross have taken, 
All to leave and follow thee." 

I then had the ministry in view as my life work, and never, 
for a moment afterwards, thought of abandoning it for any other 
profession. In May following I went to Ashland Academy, at 
Ashland, Ohio, where I pursued study for five months, board- 
ing a part of the time with my uncle, James Short, about two 
miles distant in the country. The ensuing winter I again en- 
gaged in study in private, our pastor then living near my father's 
residence, enabling me to board at home. The summer of 1847 
I attended a small Academy at Mansfield, Ohio. In the fall of 
the year I resumed educational work at an Academy located at 
Edinburg, Wayne County, Ohio; Rev. Samuel Findley, Jr., 
being Principal. A few months later I was elected by the liter- 
ary society to which I belonged, The Speiradelphian, as contes- 
tor on original oration. The subject chosen was "The Evi- 
dence of a Future State Deduced from Nature." The decision 
of the judges was in favor of my early school companion — 
Rollin Brown. I remained at Edinburg a year, doing good work. 

COLLEGE WORK. 

In the fall of 1848 I left home for Franklin College, at 
New Athens, Harrison County, Ohio; entering the Junior class 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 45 

half advanced. There again I was chosen to represent my so- 
ciety, The Philosophic, at the annual contest on original oration. 
I chose as my subject, "The Triumph of Genius." My oppo- 
nent was Alexander Lackey, a good speaker and very ambitious. 
As the result of the anomaly of having no judges, both the 
Societies claimed the victory all the way through — except the 
debate. A part of the summer of 1849, I was employed as 
tutor in Madison College, at Antrim, Ohio. The winter of 
1849-50 I taught a Public School three months in the home 
district, teaching twenty-four days as a month, boarding 
myself, and receiving as compensation for the whole time, 
$45.00. At the close of school I at once returned to College 
at New Athens, still holding my place in the Senior class, and 
vigorously prosecuting college studies. In the spring vacation 
of over a month, I tried my hand at the book agency business, 
but did not make much of a success of it. My courage would 
fail me, my efforts to the contrary notwithstanding. About the 
first of July I was taken down with an attack of typhoid fever : 
It kept me out of college work about four weeks. None of my 
relatives could well be with me, but I was very kindly and at- 
tentively nursed by the students. For this I have always felt 
very grateful and tenderly toward them. 

Our commencement exercises took place in the fall of the 
year — September 25, 1830. This was the time of my gradua- 
tion. Our class numbered thirteen. I have often since felt that 
my college work was too much hurried and crowded; and that 
it should have been prolonged six months, or even another year, 
to have done justice to myself in educational work. Before 
completing college work I had spent several months in the 
private study of Theology under the care of our pastor, Rev. R. 
G. Thompson, and had been received as a student of Theology 
by the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Presbytery of Mans- 
field, Ohio, in the fall of 1849, with one year's advancement. 



146 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

In the fall of 1850 I went to Allegheny, Pennsylvania, to at- 
tend the Seminary of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian 
Church. Some time during the winter I first became acquainted 
with Miss Ellen Given, a sister of James Given, then in the 
Seminary and a classmate at College. She was then engaged in 
teaching in the Third Ward Public School, in Allegheny, and 
eventually became my wife. A short time before the Seminary 
closed, in the spring of 185 1, in company with Rev. W. R. 
Erskine, I took a trip by steamboat down the Ohio and up 
the Mississippi River, to Henderson County, Illinois, to visit 
my oldest brother, William, and my oldest sister, Sarah, then 
Mrs. David Rankin. I had not seen my brother for over 
ten years, and he did not recognize me when we first met. 
After a very pleasant visit of several weeks, and failing to find 
a favorable opening for a school-teacher, I returned later to the 
old home in Crawford County, Ohio. During the summer I took 
hold of work on my father's farm. Some time during the sum- 
mer the farm was sold, and early in the fall the family moved in 
wagons and a buggy to Henderson County, Illinois, where my 
brother and sister lived. 

As our Theological Seminary at Oxford, Ohio, opened 
about a month sooner than the one in Allegheny, I started for 
Oxford to take up Seminary work soon after my father left on 
his journey for Illinois. I had not been feeling very well for 
some time, and so almost immediately on my arrival at Oxford, 
I became quite sick, and Dr. Porter, my physician, soon stated 
to me that I was threatened with an attack of typhoid fever. 
After my experience of not much more than a year previous 
at college, I felt very much cast down indeed. I received care- 
ful attention and very kind nursing from the students, however, 
and had skillful and close watchfulness by my physician ; and so 
in about five weeks, some of them long, weary ones, I was able 
to begin to attend the Seminary, then chiefly under the care of 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 147 

that excellent, godly man, Rev. William Claybaugh, D. D. 
After a pleasant and profitable course of study through the winter, 
I left in the early spring for the bounds of the Presbytery of 
Mansfield, Ohio, to which I belonged, making my home, for a 
few weeks, with my uncle, William Thompson, and spending the 
time in preparation for the coming meeting of Presbytery, at 
Ontario, Ohio, where I was licensed to preach, April 21, 1852. 

After licensure I remained for some time and preached in 
the bounds of the Presbytery of Mansfield. The compensation 
per day, or week, was, at that time, $6.00. When the General 
Synod met, I was appointed to labor in Iowa until the Seminary 
at Allegheny would open in the fall of 1852. In this new field 
my traveling was done either on horseback or by the old stage 
coach; railroads at that time being very scarce in the State. When 
the time came for the Seminary at Allegheny to commence work, 
I made my return trip by the Mississippi and Ohio Rivers — occu- 
pying about two weeks time. I again took hold of seminary 
work with interest and delight, and gave careful attention to 
study. My work at the Seminary closed in the spring of 1853, 
after three years of study. My engagement for work was in 
what was then known as the Second Presbytery of Illinois, hav- 
ing Pope Creek and Monmouth in charge — one half time at 
each place. The services in Monmouth were held in the court- 
house, with audiences of about sixty persons when the weather 
was fair. The success of the enterprise was then considered 
doubtful. This was a short time before the Monmouth College 
enterprise was started. 

When my work in the Second Presbytery of Illinois was 
completed, I returned to Iowa and put in another six months. 
While putting in a brief period at Keokuk, in the fall of the year, 
I was invited to preach on a week-day evening at a small vil- 
lage on the river below, about six miles from the city. After 
willingly consenting to go, as I could stop with a very pleasant 



148 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

family by the name of Reed, it was intimated that it was de- 
sired to have me preach on the subject of what was then called 
"Spirit Rappings." The weather was quite warm, and I never 
before nor since was so annoyed by bugs and flies about a 
lamp in time of public worship. For some reason there were 
but few present at this meeting. When it closed, however, I 
was almost besieged to preach again the next night, on the same 
subject. To this I finally consented, and at our second meeting 
the house was crowded; everyone gave close attention and there 
was no interruption. I took as my first text the words, "Be- 
lieve not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of 
God; " as my second, " If they hear not Moses and the 
Prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from 
the dead." The next morning as I was traveling leisurely 
along on foot, a stranger hailed me, as I came opposite his 
house, told me he had heard me preach the night before, and 
then asked me if I could not preach a sermon in the neighbor- 
hood on the subject of Stealing. He said further that he 
thought a sermon on that subject would be a great benefit and 
do good. I waited a little time to first find out the object the 
man had in view. So he finally told me that the boys in the 
neighborhood were stealing his melons and destroying the 
vines in his melon patch. I excused myself, bade him '-good 
morning, " and passed along, meditating on the probable char- 
acter of the man — more anxious for his melons than his soul, 
and the work the people in that vicinity seemed anxious to have 
done; — "spirit rappings" antagonized — melon thieves demol- 
ished, and— what next! 

Having completed my work in various places in Iowa, my 
next field of labor for six months was in the Presbytery of Steu- 
benville, Ohio. While preaching at Yellow Creek, near Wells- 
ville, Ohio, the summer of 1854, I never experienced such 
terribly dry weather, and such withering effects from it, either 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 149 

before that date or since. It was at this time that the sudden 
death of Mr. Given, my future wife's father, took place. Early 
in 1855 I went by appointment to the Presbytery of the Lakes, 
Pennsylvania. My work was at Georgetown and New Vernon. 
On one occasion I borrowed a horse to ride over to New Ver- 
non — about six miles distant. The horse was apparently young, 
but very thin in flesh and looking badly ; the bridle was a miser- 
able looking thing, and the saddle seemed to correspond well. 
My pride was a little taken down, but I started, traveling slowly, 
and finally reached my destination. The horse at once showed 
symptoms of being sick, and in about an hour was dead; although 
every attention possible was given to its recovery. The trip 
cost me $40.00, about the estimated half-price of the animal. I 
soon learned after being on the field, that this Presbytery could 
not give me employment full time. I therefore made arrange- 
ments to go to the Presbytery of Boston, Massachusetts, in Feb- 
ruary, 1855, and take hold of work in that field. Taunton was then 
a mission station, and there were vacant organized congregations 
at Lowell and Lawrence. Shortly after my arrival in the Presby- 
tery, I was given charge of the work at the latter place — 
Lawrence. Some time during the following summer, a call was 
very harmoniously made out for me by the congregation to be- 
come its settled pastor. This call was, after a little time for re- 
flection, accepted, and I was ordained and installed, August 7, 
1855. Young men at that time did not generally care to settle 
down to pastoral work until after spending some length of time 
in labor in different parts of the church, thus becoming better 
acquainted with the church and its needs, in its various fields. 
I had an excellent offer of a settlement, previously, at Mansfield, 
Ohio, but declined to have a call made out on the ground of 
having so many relatives connected with the congregation — 
three of the elders being my uncles. I have often since thought 
and felt, that possibly in this matter, I made a mistake. The 



150 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

elders were all eminently godly men — men of good judgment 
and lovers of peace. 

I was the first pastor of the Lawrence, Massachusetts, Asso- 
ciate Reformed Presbyterian congregation. At this time it 
owned no church building. Services were held in halls, not 
always very suitable, and subject to frequent changes. The 
membership was small and composed largely of young people 
away from their homes, and living in boarding houses. Of the 
few families in the congregation, only one or two owned the 
plain, small dwellings in which they lived. Nearly all were 
operatives in some of the various mills of the lately founded 
city of 17,000 inhabitants. All were in very moderate circum- 
stances, financially. 

Our riarriage. 

Rev. Samuel F. Thompson — Ellen Kerr Given. 

At this time things appeared to be in readiness for the con- 
summation of the marriage relation, after an engagement of a 
little more than two years. Accordingly, soon after my instal- 
lation as pastor at Lawrence, Massachusetts, I made a trip to 
Allegheny, Pennsylvania, and was married to Miss Ellen Kerr 
Given, in the early morning of September 19, 1855. The mar- 
riage ceremony was performed in the presence of a few invited 
guests, by her old pastor, Rev. John T. Pressly, D. I). The 
same day we started on a visit among my relations living at and 
near Mansfield, Ohio. About two weeks later we left for our 
new home, spending a day very pleasantly at Niagara Falls, and 
dining in Queen Victoria's dominions — the first time for me, 
but not so for my wife. The first Sabbath after our arrival in 
Boston, Massachusetts, I preached for Dr. Blaikie by way of ex- 
change — the Doctor duly announcing our early advent on our 
field of labor. 




Mrs. Ellen Given Thompson. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 51 

Ellen Kerr (Given) Thompson necessarily becomes 
a leading character in our family history, and hence the story of 
her life will be given somewhat at length. She was born in 
Cullybackey, County Antrim, Ireland, August 2, 1830. She 
was brought to this country, to Allegheny, Pennsylvania, at the 
time of her father's removal, in 1844, when nearly fourteen 
years of age. Her education received careful attention at 
Cullybackey, before her departure from Ireland, under the 
skilful supervision of her cousin, John Given. Her advanced 
education was obtained at a Select School in Allegheny, taught 
by Mrs. Ingles, where she put in a good many school terms. 
By close and careful attention to her studies, she at length be- 
came a very fine scholar. Ellen, being the youngest member 
of the family, and quite ready to talk, was subject in her early 
years, to many of the annoyances, as well as some of the pleas- 
ures of such a position. I have often heard her speak of inter- 
esting incidents in her younger years, yet there are none I can 
now recall with much distinctness. She had an excellent mem- 
ory, committing quite readily. This was shown in her repeat- 
edly and correctly reciting ninety verses of the Scriptures in Sab- 
bath-school at one lesson. She wisely embraced the favorable 
opportunities afforded for profitable reading, and accordingly 
became quite familiar with general history. Time occupied in 
this way gave her real enjoyment, and had its good results in fut- 
ure years. When only about eighteen years of age she entered 
on a successful career of Public School teaching. Her first ex- 
perience was in the Academy at Wilkinsburg, Pennsylvania, 
then almost a country locality, where she taught one year; then 
she taught a single term at Kilbrook, near the city of Allegheny, 
on the Ohio River. Shortly after the close of this school she 
was elected as teacher in the Second Ward Public School, of 
Allegheny. This position she filled for several years, giving 
good satisfaction to all concerned, until her resignation on the 



152 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

eve of our marriage, September 19, 1855. Thus it will ap- 
pear that her school life was a success, and that it was continued 
for five years in the Second Ward. 

In a history like this, prominent traits of character with 
suitable mention by others are desirable, especially when present- 
ed briefly. Her sister-in-law and intimate friend in the teacher's 
work, Mrs. Margaret Given, makes mention of her as follows: 

" In regard to your sainted wife — our dear Ellen — my rec- 
ollections, in our early years, are altogether delightful. I still 
remember her sweet and winning ways, and how her face would 
light up with joy when anything was specially pleasing to her, 
or met her decided approval. I might say that a prominent trait 
of her character was uprightness — a stern sense of duty and an 
uncompromising advocacy of what she considered right. This 
did not always please outsiders, but could not fail, in the end, 
to win their respect. I well remember an incident. A young 
man who had been influenced by her charms to pay her special 
attention and visit her, came on one occasion to see her, when 
she immediately detected the smell of wine on his breath ; and 
so forbade him to come again, and no entreaty on his part could 
move her to change. He even appealed to her mother on his 
behalf in vain. From what I saw of her after her marriage, I 
thought of her as an affectionate and faithful wife and mother, 
and an exact housekeeper. She could not be otherwise. Her 
beautiful correspondence with me was always a pleasure and 
comfort, and meeting her again in the home above is one of the 
events to which I look forward with a feeling of delight." 

When living at Dickson, Tennessee, the lady teachers at 
the Freedmen's Mission, at Nashville, were often invited to 
spend their winter vacation, of a week or more* at our house — 
a log house though it was. One of them remarked recently, on 
meeting with one of our sons, referring to these visits which she 
enjoyed so much; "I think your mother was one of the most 
kind hearted women I ever met." 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I 53 

George Roth, now living in Chicago, having been some 
time in the employ of our family at Dickson, Tennessee, in a 
late communication, says: "There have been a good many 
changes taken place with both of us since I knew you in Dick- 
son ; but I shall never forget to be grateful for the good influence 
of yourself and most noble companion, Mrs. Thompson, during 
my stay at your home. I heard of her death, sometime after- 
ward, through your brother Joseph. You certainly miss her 
greatly. I always thought she possessed more of the qualities 
of perfect womanhood, and came nearer the ideal, than any one 
I ever knew. If there were more women like her, this world 
would grow better more rapidly." 

She was noted for her intelligence, her excellent memory, 
and her fine ability as a conversationalist. About mere gossip 
and trifling things she did not have much to say. On her re- 
turn, after being out making calls on her friends, the children 
would gather around her, as she always had something 
interesting to relate about the persons she had met, the conver- 
sation in which she had been engaged, and the sights she had 
seen. She was of a social disposition and was always pleased to 
mingle with others in that capacity. 

Her brother, John Given, has thus written about his sister 
Ellen. "She was very exact and orderly in her youth. She 
was somewhat of my own disposition in fondness for good com- 
pany, and the cultivation of the social qualities that make life so 
pleasant. We were much in each others society at teachers' 
institutes, literary and religious meetings, and never absent from 
church or prayer-meeting when possible to attend. " 

She had the faculty of making others about her enjoy them- 
selves and feel at home. She was ever anxious that life should 
be to others what it was to her — pleasant. In reading she took 
special delight. Time never passed heavily on her hands when 
she had something interesting to read. She was not timid, ex- 



154 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

cept about taking part in public performances. She could stay 
with the children in the country, in my absence at night, with- 
out the least fear of trouble from any source. She always kept 
herself neat and tidy. Everything around her was orderly and 
in its place. Her household duties, when she was able, re- 
ceived close, personal attention. Her home was a model of 
neatness. 

She made a profession of religion in the First United Pres- 
byterian Church of Allegheny, Pennsylvania, Dr. John T. 
Pressly being pastor, in 1847, when seventeen years of age. 
Close, prayerful and careful attention was paid to her religious 
life. Reading the Bible and secret prayer was long a daily 
habit with her. She was careful to maintain a close walk with 
God. What she taught the children she enforced by her own 
example. Evils that beset their pathway were pointed out, and 
they were duly admonished to shun them. A readiness to live 
and serve the Lord on their part, was a source of great delight 
to her. When I was away from home at night, she always led 
them in earnest prayer at the family altar, and committed them 
to the care of their covenant keeping God. She always man- 
aged to have their sympathy, good will and respect. They 
were drawn very affectionately toward their mother. 

As a teacher in the Sabbath school she did most excellent 
work. Her knowledge of Bible truth was quite extensive, and 
she excelled in the faculty of imparting what she knew to 
others. When she saw others evidently doing what was wrong 
she was not backward about administering reproof. This was 
particularly true with reference to Sabbath-breaking, whether in 
the form of Sabbath visits or labor. The colored people soon 
found out that if they transgressed in cutting wood on the Lord's 
Day, it was best to keep out of her sight. Some of her reproofs 
would not soon be forgotten. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 55 

FIELDS OF LABOR. 

In giving an outline of my work in the ministry, I will go 
back to the time of our marriage, September 19, 1855, when I 
was pastor of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, at 
Lawrence, Massachusetts. This was a new field, and, in some 
respects, a very interesting one. I took hold of the work with 
the view, with God's blessing, of making a success of it. But 
whilst the work was quite successful, the pastorate was not of long 
continuance. There were three communion seasons each year, 
and on each occasion the accessions to the membership were nev- 
er less than seven, and up as high as seventeen — the work done 
compared favorably with that of any congregation in the bounds 
of the Presbytery. The erection of a neat little church was a 
great benefit and required no little attention on the part of the 
pastor. It led the congregation to feel that they had a home of 
their own. A great many young ministers, when a little diffi- 
culty arises, resolve at once to abandon the field, instead of re- 
maining, trying to overcome and outlive the trouble; in what- 
ever form it may have arisen. Acting on this principle, unwisely 
as I now think, I resigned as pastor after preaching to the 
congregation and working hard in its behalf about two years. 
The relation was dissolved by the Presbytery of Boston, in 
March, 1857. Some time in April we took our departure from 
Lawrence, Massachusetts, and, after passing a few weeks very 
pleasantly among our relatives in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, we 
went by river to Henderson County, Illinois, near Olena, and 
lived with my father through the summer. My time was nearly 
all occupied in preaching in the bounds of the Second Presby- 
tery of Illinois. In the early fall of 1857 I received a call to 
become pastor of Ross' Grove congregation, in Dekalb County, 
Illinois. It is in the country about five miles north from Le- 
land. The call being accepted, I moved with my family to this 
new field of labor in the month of October. The only house 



156 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

available in the neighborhood was a little cottage house of only 
one room, and a very shabby open kitchen. We lived in this 
for over a year, and until our own comfortable new house was 
ready for occupancy. My installation as pastor took place, Dr. 
David A. Wallace, by appointment of Presbytery, conducting 
the exercises, on May 4, 1858, — the day on which our second 
son, Edward Payson, was born. The congregation was 
quite small, and its surroundings, humanly speaking, not favor- 
able for rapid growth. There being no church building, services 
were held in a school-house. The audiences, however, were en- 
couraging, the house often being crammed full, and so the 
necessity for a church building soon became apparent. In the 
fall of 1859 the enterprise was taken hold of in earnest, and 
about a year later it was completed and ready for use. The 
war times caused us some trouble, but it was overcome. 
Banks were giving way almost daily, and it was not safe to 
keep money on hand even over night; but we did not lose a 
cent in our building operation. 

Shortly after entering on the work at Ross' Grove, a disease 
developed with me quite unexpectedly, which proved afterward 
to be very much in the way of the successful prosecution of the 
work of my ministry. I refer to the asthma. It followed in 
the wake of a severe cold. The congregation increased slowly 
in numbers and things generally were pleasant and agreeable, 
but my experience with this new disease and the climate, led 
me to believe it to be my duty to myself and the congregation to 
resign. Accordingly the pastoral relation was dissolved by the 
Presbytery of Chicago, April 3, 1862, to take effect the first of 
May. There are a great many pleasant memories connected 
with the work done in this field — some few that are sad. We 
had some trouble along the drink line, and there, too, we lost our 
first born — William Howard, a very pleasant child indeed, and 
greatly endeared to his parents. By an unhappy choice of 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 157 

a pastor some time after I left the field, I am sorry to say, the 
congregation at Ross' Grove eventually ceased to exist. When 
leaving Dekalb County, Illinois, we went to Allegheny, Penn- 
sylvania, and vicinity, where we spent the summer among rela- 
tions and in occasional preaching, my health not improving per- 
ceptibly. The winter of 1862-3 we made our home with Aunt 
Short, near Ashland, Ohio, still preaching as opportunity 
opened up. 

In April, 1863, I moved to my father's home near Olena, 
Henderson County, Illinois, living with him a little more than 
two years. My youngest brother, Joseph, had enlisted as a 
soldier and was away in the army, and, my father being infirm, 
I was busy the most of the time overseeing the work on the 
farm — being only occasionally absent in the work of the minis- 
try. I was away from home, however, as stated supply, at 
Camp Creek, Carroll County, Illinois, the greater part of the 
time, the winter of 1864-5. This was within the bounds of the 
United Presbyterian Presbytery of Chicago. In May, 1865, I 
moved with my family to Zion's Grove, near the Camp Creek 
Church, with the understanding that I should occupy the field 
as long as things were mutually satisfactory, or until Providence 
indicated the necessity for a change. 

The field was in many respects an interesting one. There 
were a great many large families, with children growing up, who 
needed special care. The congregation was in the country, and 
we very largely had the field to ourselves. The people were 
mostly immigrants from the North of Ireland, but there was one 
serious drawback to the progress of the work — the prevalence 
of the drink habit. It was customary to have wine at wed- 
dings and at funerals ; and besides, social drinking very exten- 
sively prevailed. Such an evil could not be removed in a day. 
It required time and wise, patient, persevering Christian effort. 
There was some progress made in behalf of temperance and a 



158 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

better life, but still, after remaining about four years on the field, 
I felt constrained to say on the eve of my departure, that I 
feared there would be some drinking bills to be settled in the 
next world. Notwithstanding this, there were some excellent 
Christian families in the congregation ; ready, cheerful workers 
for the cause of Christ. The Sabbath-school was well attended, 
as were the regular Sabbath services. The young people were 
uniting with the church, families outside were becoming inter- 
ested in religion and professing Christ, and so I felt that my 
labor in this field was not fruitless. The work was enjoyed too, 
both by myself and my devoted, helpful wife. 

I remained in the field as stated supply just a little less 
than four years. During all this period, in the fall of the year 
especially, my health was seriously impaired by frequent attacks 
of asthma, and with apparent greater severity. This, with the 
fact that I could no longer procure a house in which to live, led 
me to give up the work in May, 1868, the family remaining at 
Zion's Grove until the 1st of October, when I removed to Rock 
Island, Illinois, that they might have church and school priv- 
ileges, together with other conveniences, in my absence from 
home. During my stay in that city I preached in vacancies in 
Illinois and Iowa as I had opportunity — about one half time. 

Hoping that a change of climate might afford some relief 
from frequent and distressing attacks of asthma, I left Rock 
Island for Nashville, Tennessee, April 6, 1869. The months 
of May and June I was placed in charge of the colored congre- 
gation of the Freedmen's Mission at Nashville. This work 
I enjoyed quite well, though the mission was not then in 
as prosperous a condition as it had been in the past. There 
being a few families of the United Presbyterian Church at Dick- 
son, Dickson County, Tennessee, chiefly from northwestern 
Pennsylvania, I was appointed by the General Assembly of our 
church to labor as missionary in that field, in connection with 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 159 

Nails Creek, about eight miles distant and in the country. I 
commenced work in this new field the first of July, 1869. 
Finding that the change of climate, after several months trial, had 
greatly improved my health, I returned to Illinois to prepare 
for and assist in the removal of my family to Dickson, Tennes- 
see. They arrived early in September. Having a family of boys, 
with only one exception, I purchased a farm, of one hundred 
and sixty acres, near town, and moved into a double log house, 
the best building the farm afforded at the time. Our church 
services, at first, were held in the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in town one half time; the other half was put in at Nails Creek, 
the services being held in an old log school-house, though pretty 
large. The work was entered upon at once. We were almost 
entirely dependent on northern immigrants for the success of 
our enterprise. Although the Cumberland Presbyterian Church 
was first organized in Dickson County, Tennessee, and had at 
first become quite strong, it had largely died out in the county, 
and there was very little Presbyterian influence of any kind in 
that part of the State. 

I will here turn aside for a moment to relate a little ex- 
perience I had in the purchase of a cow. When I had just 
fairly succeeded in having things fixed up at the house, a 
man came along one evening about sundown, leading a cow by 
a rope and anxious for her sale. His price being moderate, a 
sale was after due deliberation effected ; he received payment 
and started on his way apparently well pleased. About two 
weeks later, two rather rough looking men with revolvers sticking 
out of their pockets rode up to the gate and called me out in reg- 
ular southern style. They at once began to make inquiries about 
the cow I had bought — said she was stolen, described her exactly 
without seeing her, took the legal steps, as I required them to 
do, and, as the result, drove the cow away; — this left me in the 
lurch the price of the cow. 



160 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

By appointment of the Presbytery of Tennessee, the con- 
gregation of Dickson was organized October 10, 1869, the 
weather being exceedingly unfavorable, with ten members. At 
the first communion in November following, the membership 
was increased to twenty-six. Things for a time seemed favora- 
ble for successful work. On the 17th of April, 1872, a congre- 
gation was organized at Nails Creek with fifteen members. A 
very neat house of worship was erected at Dickson in 187 1, a 
Sabbath-school was at once organized, a prayer-meeting started, 
and things were arranged, as far as possible, for efficient work. 
For a time the movement made encouraging progress. Families 
kept moving in occasionally and the Sabbath audiences in- 
creased. But after a few years trial it was discovered that a 
grand mistake had been made in the selection of a location for 
settlement. The soil was not at all productive, failing to yield 
remunerative crops. The Public Schools were kept up only a 
few months in the year, and poor in quality, and the southern 
people were neither familiar with our church principles nor in 
sympathy with them. — Death thinned our ranks somewhat, people 
became discouraged, and, as opportunity afforded, sold out and 
moved away. The enterprise was for a number of years gener- 
ously supported by the church : time was given for a fair trial, 
but there was no good prospects of ultimate success, and so at 
length the support was withheld. It began to be understood that 
the effort would not be a success, and I was advised, and left at 
liberty, to abandon the field. I held on to the work, however, 
for several years after all financial support by the Committee of 
Home Missions had been withdrawn, accepting as compensa- 
tion just what the people felt able and saw proper to give — 
amounting to less than $200 per year. I wanted to do the best 
I could for the people until I could effect the sale of my prop- 
erty, for which we had become quite anxious. 

On the sale of our property near Dickson, Tennessee, quite 
early in 1890, we concluded to spend several months visiting 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. l6l 

our children and other relatives. Emma, being at this time the 
only child at home, accompanied us on these visits. Accord- 
ingly, when all business matters were settled and arranged, the 
farewell sermon preached to many sad in heart, and a final 
adieu to all, we left our old home in Tennessee, about the mid- 
dle of March, 1890, for Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania, to spend 
some time with our oldest son, Edward, and family. We also 
made very pleasant visits with my wife's brother John, in Pitts- 
burgh, and her sisters, Mary and Margaret, in Allegheny, 
Pennsylvania. Being quite fatigued on leaving Tennessee, we 
were all in a favorable condition to enjoy a period of rest. Time 
passed rapidly, but very pleasantly. Early in May we left 
Beaver Falls for Henderson County, Illinois, to visit our son 
John and family, at Media, who was then principal of the Acad- 
emy at that place. I also had brothers and sisters living in the 
same neighborhood. In about three weeks I left for Kansas, 
where I had arrangements to preach for a few Sabbaths. The 
rest of the visiting party remained in Henderson County several 
weeks longer, and their visits were greatly enjoyed. About the 
first of July, my wife and Emma arrived in Tarkio, Missouri, 
where we finally concluded to make our new home. 

The choice lay between Sterling, Kansas, and Tarkio. Some 
time after this I purchased several lots, in a body, on which a 
plain, comfortable house was in due time erected, and into 
which we moved in October following. The house is beautifully 
located on the corner of Sixth Street and Park Avenue. Mrs. 
Thompson was becoming acquainted with the people and was 
beginning to feel quite at home with them. In so far as her ac- 
quaintance extended, she had made a very favorable impression. 
She had become something of an invalid, not being able to walk 
long distances. Mrs. D. Rankin very thoughtfully and kindly 
called around in her comfortable carriage and took her to church. 
There was a tendency to spinal curvature before her marriage. 



162 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

It took its rise from teaching school after a severe spell of sick- 
ness, before her strength was fully restored. This trouble grew 
worse while raising her family, and threatened to become serious 
before her death, a condition of utter helplessness she greatly 
deplored; and from this, in the good Providence of God, she 
was spared. In the early part of 1891, she often complained of 
not feeling well, and of having some difficulty in breathing, but 
still she was able to be up and around, and no special alarm was 
felt about her condition. 

On Thursday before her death, she walked across the street 
to call on a near neighbor, Mr. Webster, to spend a little time 
in a social way. While there, the late sudden death of Secretary 
Windom came up in the course of conversation, and she made 
the remark, "I believe, if I had my choice, I would prefer a 
sudden death." The same evening on retiring for the night, 
she took a chill, complained after some time of a feeling of sick- 
ness about her stomach, and was not able to rest well during 
the night. Early the next morning, our family physician, Dr. 
Martin, was called. He told us at once that she was threatened 
with pneumonia, so fatal in her father's family in late life, and 
that she would need careful nursing. She seemed to be getting 
along pretty well until late on Saturday. Our cousin, Mrs. J. P. 
Finney, had been with her the greater part of the day, and sat 
up with her that night. She referred, in conversation, to the 
recent death of two of her sisters, and remarked, also, that she 
would be very glad to see the children who were absent. About 
four o'clock, on Sabbath morning, Mrs. Finney called at my 
bed-room, asking me to come down and saying, "Mrs. Thomp- 
son's extremities are becoming cold." This struck me at once 
as the harbinger of death. But by the use of warm applications 
and careful rubbing, circulation soon became partially restored. 
She got up and sat on a chair a little while in the early morning. 
When family worship was over, she asked me to read to her 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 63 

from the Bible. After reading the one hundred and third 
Psalm, she asked me to read the fifth chapter of Romans, re- 
marking that it was a favorite chapter of her's and repeating the 
first verse: "Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." Very soon heart- 
failure set in, and it became evident that life was rapidly draw- 
ing to a close, and speedily ebbing away. She had not said 
anything specially to any member of the family. She had not 
been told that death was near, and probably did not realize it. 
I thought about it frequently, but hesitated about speaking to 
her, in the hope that she might recruit up a little before her 
death. I have always regretted this neglect. I think if she 
had known that death was so near at hand, she would, with a 
good degree of composure, have given to each member of the 
family a parting word of advice, which would have been a 
source of comfort, as well as a great benefit to each one of us. 

About twelve, at noon, Joseph came into the room, and 
spoke to his mother, calling her by name. She made no reply. 
It was too late, her sense of hearing was gone. Even the en- 
deared name, "Mother," could not restore it. Dr. McNary, Mr. 
and Mrs. J. F. Hanna and others called after church services 
were ended, and were present when she died, at i P. M., on 
Sabbath, February 15, 1891. Her death seemed so easy. She 
passed away as if in sleep — ceasing to breathe without a 
struggle, when sixty years, six months and thirteen days of age; 
and a little more than thirty five years of very pleasant married 
life. 

When her death occurred telegrams were sent at once to 
the absent members of the family — Edward, at Baltimore, 
Maryland; John, at Media, Illinois, and Pressly, at Monmouth, 
Illinois. To give time for all the children to arrive, the ar- 
rangements for the funeral were made for Wednesday, the 18th, 
at 10:30 a. m. The weather in the meantime became pierc- 



164 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

ingly cold. The children all reached Tarkio in time for the 
funeral. The feeling on the part of all seemed to be, 

"My mother, 
Whose image never may depart, 
Deep graven on this grateful heart, 
Till memory is dead." 

The pastor of the congregation, Dr. W. P. McNary, being 
necessarily absent, the services at the church were conducted by 
Rev. D. C. Wilson. He used as his text, 2 Peter 3:14: 
"Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be 
diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and 
blameless." The Doctor spoke of her social life, her intelli- 
gence, her devotion to her Master, and of her power to attract 
others to herself in sympathy and good-will. Although but a 
few months of her life had been spent in Tarkio, yet she had 
drawn many toward her very tenderly and lovingly. The 
church was filled to its utmost capacity. At the conclusion of 
the services, when many eyes had cast a last hasty look at the 
body of the deceased, her remains were quietly conveyed to the 
Home Cemetery of Tarkio, and laid to rest to await the resur- 
rection of the just. A nice, plain granite monument has since 
been erected by her husband and children to mark the sacred 
spot where her body lies interred. 

On such occasions when the funeral is over and friends in 
sympathy leave for their homes, then it is that a sense of loss 
and loneliness comes in full force over those most intimately re- 
lated to the departed. People are very apt to leave them, so 
much of the time, alone. In this case time did not rapidly 
efface the loss of one with whom nearly thirty-six years of life 
had been very happily spent by the husband and writer. 

Various notices appeared in the home and church papers 
with reference to the death and character of my wife. Extracts 
from these, more or less full, are given below. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 165 

"Mrs. Thompson," says The Tarkio Missouri Avalanche, 
"was a woman of much more than ordinary character. Intelli- 
gent, affable, and a good conversationalist, she was a most 
genial and pleasant companion. Her devotion to her family 
was very marked; in sickness and health, in temporal and spirit- 
ual things, the same care was manifest — the same wise counsel 
prevailed. She had been from childhood an earnest Christian, 
and she died in the full hope of a blessed immortality." 

Rev. D. C. Wilson in the United Presbyterian of March 26, 
1891, speaks of her as follows: 

"Mrs. Thompson gave herself to Christ in early life, and 
made a public profession of her faith in the First Associate Re- 
formed Presbyterian congregation of Allegheny, Pennsylvania, 
under the care of Dr. John T. Pressly. She was a successful 
teacher both in the Academy at Wilkinsburg, and in the 
Second Ward School in Allegheny. She was married to Rev. 
S. F. Thompson, September 19, 1855. Mr. Thompson's first 
pastorate was at Lawrence, Massachusetts; his second, at Ross' 
Grove, Illinois; then at Camp Creek, Illinois, and finally at 
Dickson, Tennessee. In all these places the memory of Mrs. 
Thompson's life is cherished by those among whom she lived 
and labored, side by side with her husband. She had a great 
regard for her first pastor, Rev. John T. Pressly, D. D., and no 
doubt his influence over her in early life in connection with the 
training she received in a Christian home, had much to do 
in shaping her course in mature years. What a power one 
godly man has in the world! How many have come from that 
first congregation in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, to shed a bene- 
diction along their pathway in the land, the home, and the 
church. 

"Although her body was frail and delicate, she was always 
cheerful and happy, and had the faculty of making others happy 
around her. 'Her children arise up and call her blessed; her 



1 66 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

husband, also, and he praiseth her.' She was fond of books, 
and her use of them made her intelligent and entertaining. 
However, her one book of daily study and comfort was the 
Bible. She could truly say with the Psalmist, 'O how love I 
thy law ; it is my meditation all the day.' 

"She was the mother of nine children, six of whom survive 
her. Three of these have graduated from Monmouth College; 
the fourth is now in the Senior class and will graduate next June. 
Another, after having successfully filled the chair of Mathe- 
matics for a term of ten years in Geneva College, at Beaver Falls, 
Pennsylvania, is now taking a post-graduate course at Johns 
Hopkins University. Rev. J. A. Thompson is the honored 
President of Tarkio College, where the youngest brother and 
sister are being educated. Mrs. Thompson lived to see all her 
children safe in the fold, and all members of the United Pres- 
byterian Church, which she loved so well, and for whose pros- 
perity she both labored and prayed. 

"After Mr. and Mrs. Thompson felt it to be their duty to 
leave Tennessee, they located in Tarkio, Missouri. Although 
their sojourn here has been very brief, Mrs. Thompson had won 
the hearts of the people, and they mourn for her as one long 
known and loved. Mr. Thompson had built and furnished a 
comfortable home, and the family had just settled down to enjoy 
its comforts, when Mrs. Thompson was suddenly called to the 
enjoyment of 'that house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens.' It was a lovely Sabbath day when she fell asleep in 
Jesus, and so husband and children can say : 

'The Sabbath sun rose bright and clear 
When thine was setting on us here, 
To shine more bright in yonder sphere. — 
Farewell, we'll meet again.' " 

Our Children. 

We now come to a very important part of the history, and 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 67 

one in the writing of which no pains will be spared to have a 
neat and full record. 

The Children of Rev. Samuel Findley and Ellen 
(Given) Thompson. There were born to us nine children, 
three of them dying when quite young. 
I. William Howard. 
II. Edward Payson. 

III. Joseph Addison. 

IV. John Given. 

V. David Wallace. 

VI. Emma Jane. 

VII. Pressly. 

VIII. Infant Daughter. 

IX. Charles Henry. 



I. William Howard Thompson. He was born in 
Lawrence, Massachusetts, June 17, 1856. In less than a year 
after his birth we removed from Lawrence, and soon thereafter 
located at Ross' Grove, Dekalb County, Illinois. As the months 
passed he became a very pleasant, interesting child, and 
very much endeared to his parents. He was also quite a fav- 
orite with all who knew him. He would sometimes wander 
away alone, along the public road, or follow the cattle in a lane 
back into the woods, until he would become almost lost. He 
seemed to be in almost perfect health when he was attacked 
with cholera infantum in the morning; and although we did not 
think him specially dangerous, a little after midnight, the night 
following, he fell into a spasm. Hot water was ordered by the 
attending physician, and, when he was put into it, in a very few 
minutes he ceased to breathe. His death took place a little 
before 1 o'clock a. m., February 25, 1859, when only two 
years, eight months and eight days old. His death took place 
so suddenly and unexpectedly that it seemed so hard to bear. 



l68 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

It was the first death in the family and a terrible shock to us. 
We missed him at the table; his place was vacant. We missed 
his pleasant, prattling talk, and his very clothes, whenever seen, 
reminded us, so sadly, that our little son Willie was no longer 
with us. But we knew and felt that all was well, and that he 
was taken by our Heavenly Father to a better, happier home 
than we could give him here below. In due time the funeral 
took place, and his body now lies at rest in the quiet Cemetery 
of the Somonauk United Presbyterian Church, in Dekalb 
County, Illinois. The following is copied from the May, 1859, 
number of the Christian Instructor, of Philadelphia, Pennsyl- 
vania. 

"He lived but to bloom in loveliness, when he was sud- 
denly cut down. We trust it is well with the child. 

"Blest boy, he's gone! forever gone! 

Endeared by many a tie; 
His body in the grave laid low, 

His spirit dwells on high. 

"He's gone! and children, too, must die; 

No age is free from death ; 
How oft a voice speaks from on high, 

They draw the expiring breath. 

"In childhood's days then think of this, 

Reflect on Jesus' love 
Who wills that little children come, 

And dwell with him above." 



II. Edward Payson Thompson. His birth took place 
near Ross' Grove, Dekalb County, Illinois, in a small cottage 
house of two rooms, May 4, 1858. His boyhood days were 
spent very much like those of other boys, and as might natur- 
ally be expected. His health was good and he freely indulged 
in childhood sports and in healthful exercise. His Public 
School work, very delightfully spent, commenced at Zion's 



MM1 




/ ^| ^£* 


* - 

i! 








KX*k 


Bfi 





Prof. E. P. Thompson. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 69 

Grove, Carroll County, Illinois, in May, 1865. He had pre- 
viously learned to read quite well at home. The winter of 
1868-9 h e attended the Public Schools of Rock Island, Illi- 
nois, where his parents had but recently removed. In addition 
to regular school studies, he took up German, and, by close ap- 
plication, did commendable work. On our removal to Dickson, 
Tennessee, in the fall of 1869, he took advantage of all the edu- 
cational facilities our village afforded, — not generally first class, 
but always making progress. When schools were not in session, 
and engaged in work on the farm, he often studied at home, re- 
citing to his father. His recitations indicated careful study. 
For a short time he attended an Academy of ephemeral 
existence, started in town. He was fond of reading history 
and other useful books. He seemed perfectly contented with 
his quiet home life, when he could study and have something 
interesting to read. His rapid progress in study was the result 
of his own desire, in connection with persevering exertion. 
He made a profession of religion in the United Presbyterian 
Church of Dickson, Tennessee, April 1, 1871. 

In the fall of 1875, he left home for Monmouth, Illinois, to 
engage in educational work in Monmouth College. His health 
at this time was not vigorous, owing to malaria contracted in the 
south. He, however, kept closely at his work, not allowing any- 
thing that could be avoided to divert his attention. He was 
always known as a close, diligent student, and aimed at first-class 
scholarship. He took hold of farm work in vacations as the 
best occupation, when away from home; though pretty hard for 
a college student to endure, in the heat of summer, after being 
so long shut up indoors. This was done at nearly all vacations 
until after graduation, when book-selling was tried for a very 
short time, with the ordinary result. 

The summer of 1878 was spent very pleasantly at home, in 
Dickson, Tennessee. There was work to be done on his 



170 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

father's farm, social visits were made, and some attention was 
given to profitable reading. On his way back to college at 
Monmouth, Illinois, he came near being quarantined, on ac- 
count of the prevalence of yellow fever, in portions of the State 
through which he had to pass. At Union City, Tenn., he had to 
leave the train before entering the town. This was his Senior 
year, and his studies required close attention. In addition to his 
regular college work, he took up an honor course in mathematics, 
in which he was successful. It was not competitive. It simply 
required a designated extra amount of study. His work in the 
recitation room was always highly commended by Dr. Wallace, 
the President of the College, and others. His graduation from 
Monmouth College, after a very pleasant and profitable course 
of study, took place June 19, 1879. 

Edward had his mind fixed on teaching as his life work, 
before his college studies were completed, being drawn towards 
it by success in college work, as many others have been. There 
being no opening for him in higher work immediately on his 
graduation, he engaged a Public School in the Rankin neighbor- 
hood, Henderson County, Illinois, for the winter of 1879-80, 
where he did satisfactory work for the district. The following 
summer he was employed by the Board of Directors of Geneva 
College, Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania, as Professor of Mathe- 
matics. This Institution is under the control of the Reformed 
Presbyterian Church. He entered on the duties of this profes- 
sorship when the college opened in September, 1880. The 
College and students being well satisfied with his work, about 
the close of the year he was elected as a permanent Professor. 
He remained here, at close work, for ten years. 

Shortly after the close of his first year's work in Geneva 
College, Professor Thompson returned to Henderson County, 
Illinois, to fulfill his marriage engagement. Accordingly, he 
was married to Miss Mary Eleanor Rankin, near Biggsville, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 171 

June 23, 1881 — Rev. James McArthur being the officiating 
clergyman. How true in this case the suggestion of the poet. 

"Let her be a child of God, that she bring with her a blessing to thy 

house — 
A blessing above riches, and leading contentment in its train: 
Let her be an heir of heaven; so shall she help thee on thy way, 
For those who are one in faith, fight double-handed against evil." 

She is the worthy and esteemed daughter of Samuel S. and 
Caroline (Carothers) Rankin. Her father is of Scotch Irish 
descent ; her mother is Scotch-English. He was of the vigorous 
Rankin stock, being the son of James and Elizabeth (Brown) 
Rankin, and was born in Park County, Indiana, May 3, 1830. 
When but four years of age his father immigrated to Henderson 
County, Illinois, in wagons. The schools of those days were of 
a very primitive nature, and Mr. Rankin could obtain but little 
book education; yet he seems to have gained that practical edu- 
cation in hard and well-directed toil that enabled him to make 
a successful farmer. 

He was married to Miss Caroline Carothers, by Rev. N. 
McDowell, May 30, 1854. She is the daughter of Andrew and 
Mary (Hays) Carothers, and was born March 14, 1827, in Cum- 
berland County, Pennsylvania. She came to Henderson County, 
Illinois, in 1841, traveling by private conveyances, and walking 
much of the way. She had a fair common school education, 
kept well posted on the topics of the times, and made religion a 
matter of deep personal concern. For the past year she has 
been quite an invalid from the effects of paralysis. 

In Mr. Rankin's early pioneer days, his father sold corn 
for five cents, and wheat for twenty cents a bushel; the post- 
age on a letter was twenty-five cents; long journeys had to be 
made to mills, and often great privations were endured to lay 
the foundation of present competency. By untiring industry 
and close application, he became the possessor of a comfortable 



172 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

home on a farm of four hundred acres of good land. He has 
been a lover of pence. In educational matters he has been 
public-spirited and generous. His life work has been that of a 
farmer. For a great many years he has lived about four miles 
south of Biggsville, Illinois. They have raised a very exem- 
plary family of seven children; all living, and all, parents in- 
cluded, stanch members of the United Presbyterian Church. 
The boys are all farmers. 

1. Laurancy E. Wife of W. G. Pogue Media, Illinois. 

2. Harriet A. Wife of A. C. Allison, Stronghurst, 
Illinois. 

3. Charles E. Married Miss Nola Brent, Biggsville, 
Illinois. 

4. Ralph W. Married Miss Jennie Lant, Biggsville, 
Illinois. 

5. John Wesley. Married Miss Clara Lant, Biggsville, 
Illinois. 

6. L. Jennie. Has charge of the parental home, and 
kindly and tenderly waits on and cares for her mother, who has 
been a helpless invalid for a year past. 

7. Mary Eleanor (Rankin) Thompson — the third 
child. She was born south of Biggsville, Henderson County, 
Illinois, December 2, 1S58. From happy childhood days she 
grew up to attractive womanhood. Her education was obtain- 
ed at the Public Schools of the neighborhood in which she 
lived. When not engaged in school work, her home life, on her 
father's farm, was a busy one, under the tuition of an unusually 
thoughtful and loving mother. At the same time she had a 
great many opportunities for pleasant social enjoyments. 

When quite young in years, she made a profession of her 
faith in Christ in the United Presbyterian Church of Ellison, 
Illinois. In the duties of this profession she has always been 
faithful. She is a very conscientious, kind and sympathetic 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 173 

woman. In the church, she is a cheerful, willing worker; 
thoughtful of the poor and helpful to them. In the home, she 
is anxious and careful about the welfare of her children, both 
in a temporal and spiritual point of view. She is appreciated, 
too, as an unusually loving and devoted wife and mother, 
nearly the whole of whose life is devoted unselfishly to their 
welfare. She sustains ar.d upholds her husband in the duties of 
his life work, and has been very self-sacrificing in permitting 
him to employ travel, and time, and means, and study, away 
from home, for maintaining and improving himself in his chosen 
profession. Her children are very much attached to their 
mother as a consequence of her constant and affectionate regard 
for their true interests. Her ambition has been to have her 
home attractive, cheerful and pleasant. She aims to have a 
great deal of the sunny side of life herself, and takes special 
pains to have others happy around her. In a true sense, her's 
is a model Christian home. 

She has always manifested a commendable interest in her 
husband's family, acting a generous part in giving some of them 
homes while attending college, and doing what she could in my 
behalf, to make things pleasant and comfortable, when death 
had broken up my home. 

At the close of ten years' continuous service, as Professor 
of Mathematics in Geneva College, Pennsylvania, E. P. Thomp- 
son resigned, with the view of spending a year, 1890-1, in 
special study in Johns Hopkins University, at Baltimore, 
Maryland. He had previously spent a summer vacation, that of 
1887, at Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, in the 
study of chemistry. His wife and children by the kind invita- 
tion of her parents, went to Biggsville, Illinois, and had their 
home with them during her husband's stay at the University at 
Baltimore. His time was occupied very pleasantly and profit- 
ably. Before the close of this special course of study, he was 



174 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

elected to the chair of Mathematics and Chemistry in Westmin- 
ster College, at New Wilmington, Pennsylvania. This position 
he held and filled quite acceptably to the College and all con- 
cerned, for two years, 1891-3. While there he prepared a 
little work on Qualitative Chemical Analysis, which proved a 
success while used. He then resigned to accept the chair of 
Mathematics and Astronomy, to which he had been elected by 
the Board of Directors of Miami University, at Oxford, Ohio. 
He entered on the duties of this professorship in September, 
1893. This position he still holds (1898) and seems to be 
growing in the esteem of all connected with the institution. 
He is now erecting a beautiful home in Oxford, where he hopes 
to pursue the objects of his life more effectively because of its 
advantages, and to be counted as a worthy citizen of his com- 
munity. The president of the University, Dr. W. O. Thomp- 
son, makes the following statement, early in 1898, with refer- 
ence to his standing, and the character of the work he has per- 
formed in the institution. 

"Professor E. P. Thompson came to Miami University as 
Professor of Mathematics, in September, 1893. He has, during 
these years, filled the chair with great acceptance. He had im- 
pressed himself upon the members of the Faculty as a student 
of his subject and a scholar. He is not contented with the 
mere routine of his work, but is a progressive teacher, gleaning 
constantly from the experience of the best teachers. 

"A college professor in these days must possess some sterling 
qualities, a high degree of scholarship, and special gifts, to attain 
such success as will commend him to a favorable judgment from 
his associates. It is assumed that he is a man with a keen sense 
of honor, and of such moral character and habits as are above 
reproach. He must be a critical scholar in the department 
where he labors. Less than this will bring him into immediate 
disfavor. He must have the teaching faculty, and be able to 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 175 

prove himself, among his colleagues, as a workman that needeth 
not to be ashamed. It is needless to add that Professor Thomp- 
son has met these tests without embarrassment. 

"Of the personal and special qualities that mark him, I may 
mention the modesty and humility of spirit that mark the scholar 
and the teacher. He never represents himself, and he never 
misrepresents the cause for which he stands. 

"The high ideals that govern in his life have produced a dil- 
igent student. In him the better is never permitted to be the 
solving of the best. His example and attainments alike inspire 
an earnest student. 

"His never failing fidelity to his calling commend him to 
those who know him. He has learned the art of attending to 
his own work, and insists upon doing it. Such qualities make 
him an agreeable and acceptable colleague in a Faculty." 

Professor Thompson, from the time he commenced his ca- 
reer as a teacher, has been a very close student. He has an 
intense desire to excel in his professional work and keep pace 
with all modern improvements in his line. Time never hangs 
heavily on his hands, if he has opportunities for study or profit- 
able conversation. He aims to have plenty of work laid out, 
and so is enabled to keep busy. In physique he is over six feet 
tall, of moderate weight, and able to endure a great deal of wear 
and tear. 

While at Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania, he was elected to the 
office of ruling elder, by the United Presbyterian congregation, 
and he now holds the same position in the United Presbyterian 
Church at Oxford, Ohio. This shows the esteem in which he 
has been held by his brethren in the church. He has also, for 
many years, acted as superintendent in the Sabbath schools, in 
all his places of teaching, and has done very efficient work. 
He is deeply interested in religion, and is always ready to give 
a helping hand to judicious plans for the up building of the cause 



176 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

of Christ. In all these things his devoted wife is in cordial 
sympathy with him. They live and act as "heirs together of 
the grace of life." Entering upon middle life, with the experi- 
ence of the past to guide, may the future, though unknown, for 
which so many plans have been laid, be rich in its harvest, not 
only for time, but for eternity. 

Five children have been born to them. 

1. Harriet Eleanor. She was born in Beaver Falls, 
Pennsylvania, October 21, 1882. When old enough, she made 
herself useful in extending a helping hand to her mother, and 
has always been pleasant in her home life. She is now a dili- 
gent student in the Public Schools of Oxford, Ohio. She has 
her special friendships among the scholars. Her deportment 
and standing in the school-room are excellent. She is rather 
tall and slender, but has, at the same time, at least an ordinarily 
vigorous constitution. She is a member of the United Presby- 
terian Church of Oxford, Ohio. Under such influences as she 
comes there should be a fruitful life. 

2. Mary Somerville. She was born in Beaver Falls, 
Pennsylvania, February 19, 1885, and was named for the 
famous lady mathematician. She was taken down with scarlet 
fever, after a short, happy life, in February, 1887, and died 
from its effects, on the twenty-second day of the month, when 
two years and three days old. She was buried in the Cemetery 
at New Brighton, Pennsylvania. She was a very lovely, inter- 
esting child, very dear to parental hearts, and so her removal 
from the home was missed more than tongue can tell. There 
is comfort, however, for sorrowing Christian hearts in the 
words of the Savior — "of such is the Kingdom of Heaven : " 
and in the promise, "He shall gather the lambs with his arm 
and carry them in his bosom." 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 77 

"There is anguish in the household, 
It is desolate and lone, 
For a fondly cherished nursling 
From the parent nest has flown. 
Oh! weep but with rejoicing, 
A heart gem ye have given, 
And behold its glorious setting 
In the diadem of Heaven." 

3. William Howard. Born at Beaver Falls, Pennsyl- 
vania, May 26, 1887, on the day of College commencement. 
He now lives at Oxford, Ohio, and is a diligent scholar in the 
Public Schools. He is an exceptionally stout, hearty looking 
boy, from whom much is expected, and generally carries a 
pleasant smile on his face. We hope and trust that nothing 
may occur, in life's changing, shifting scenes, to alter this ex- 
pression of countenance, at any time during his future years. 
He made a public profession of religion in the United Presby- 
terian Church of Oxford, Ohio, when ten years of age. 

4. Samuel Edward. Born at Beaver Falls, Pennsyl- 
vania, November 4, 1889. He has already made a good start 
in educational work in the Oxford, Ohio, Public Schools. He 
is of somewhat slender build, but healthy and mentally active; 
and like other boys generally, he seeks to have his full share of 
life's enjoyments. May he ever be happy, in due attention to 
what Providence may have in store for him, as life's great work. 

5. Riba Geneva. Born at New Wilmington, Pennsyl- 
vania, June 8, 1892. When quite young she had a peculiar 
way of answering a question, by replying, "do." She is a bright, 
attractive, curly-haired little girl — "a well-spring of pleasure" 
in the home, and very loving in her disposition; one for whose 
future there are many hopes to be realized. On this bright 
new year's morn, 1898, for all these children of the rising gen- 
eration, there are many hopes cherished for their future years 
and success in life. 



I78 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

III. Joseph Addison Thompson. Born near Ross' 
Grove, about five miles north of Leland, Dekalb County, Illi- 
nois, February 8, i860. He weighed at the time of his birth 
eleven pounds. He was, as a boy, unusually active and stirring. 
He learned to read at home, and soon became quite fond of 
reading. He would often take up his book, and in his mother's 
presence, read along as he was able, spelling hard words and 
having her pronounce them for him. He first attended Public 
Schools at Zion's Grove, Carroll County, Illinois ; then at Rock 
Island one year; and finally in 1869 at Dickson, Tennessee. 
He was a great favorite among his teachers, and pleasant among 
his schoolmates, becoming with most of them a highly prized 
companion. 

Public Schools were in a formative state in Tennessee in 
1869, and for some years later. The terms were very short and 
the schools of quite an inferior grade. Joseph always attended 
such as we had, and aimed to make the most out of his oppor- 
tunities. The different High Schools and Academies started 
at Dickson, he also patronized, and when there was no school 
in session, his time was utilized in study at home, even when 
engaged in work on the farm. His lessons were always well 
prepared and it was a pleasure to hear him recite. 

Early in life, April 26, 1873, he made a profession of re- 
ligion in the United Presbyterian Church of Dickson, Tennessee, 
and soon thereafter became an active worker in the church. In 
January, 1880, he left home to take up a regular course of study 
in Monmouth College, at Monmouth, Illinois— entering the 
Sophomore class half advanced. It will thus be seen that his 
college work was shorter than that of any of the other members 
of the family. He was a close, diligent student, and had a 
great many pleasant, happy hours in connection with his college 
life. He greatly enjoyed social life and often mingled in social 
circles. This, within proper limits, is commendable, and often 




Rev. Joseph A. Thompson, D. D. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 179 

a great help in the battle of life. The cultivation of his orator- 
ical powers also received careful attention. Before the close of 
college work he represented his society in a public debate at 
Galesburg, Illinois. He graduated from Monmouth College, 
with the first honor of his class, in June, 1882. 

Not having come, at this time, to a final decision with refer- 
ence to his life's work, his time was occupied the winter of 
1882-3 m teaching a High School at Spring Hill, Indiana. 
Miss Lillian E. Logan was associated with him as assistant 
teacher. The school was carried on quite successfully; the 
patrons of it being well satisfied. He also taught a select school 
the summer of 1883 at Dickson, Tennessee. He had about 
made up his mind to study law as his profession, but finally, 
after much prayerful deliberation, he chose the Christian minis- 
try. Accordingly, he entered the United Presbyterian Seminary 
in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, the fall of 1883. After spending 
two years in the above institution, he closed his seminary work 
at Princeton, New Jersey, the spring of 1886. He had pre- 
viously been licensed to preach in the same year by the Presby- 
tery of New York. After preaching a few months in various 
parts of the church, he received a call to become the pastor of 
the Chetopa United Presbyterian Church, at Chetopa, Kansas, 
in the Presbytery of Garnett. This call was accepted. He was 
ordained to the work of the ministry April 7, 1887. 

his marriage. 

He entered married life with Miss Lillian Esther Logan, 
at Spring Hill, Decatur County, Indiana, December 28, 1886. 
The marriage ceremony was performed by Rev. Alvin S. Vin- 
cent, assisted by the groom's father, Rev. S. F. Thompson. 
She was the daughter of John E. and Eliza (Kerrich) Logan. 
Her father was born near Lexington, Kentucky, November 25, 
1812. He removed with his parents to White County, Illinois, 



l8o THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

in 1818, where he lived until 1832, when he moved to Decatur 
County, Indiana, and soon thereafter settled on a farm near 
Spring Hill, where he still resides. His life work has been that 
of a farmer. He has been an elder in the United Presbyterian 
Church for a great many years, has identified himself with all 
church work in interest and generous contributions, is progres- 
sive and aims to keep abreast of the age in which he lives. He 
has always sustained the reputation of an upright, godly man, 
and a useful, exemplary member of society. He is of Scotch- 
Irish descent. 

He was married to Eliza Kerrich, in Union County, Indi- 
ana, October 10, 1843. She was born in Londen County, 
Virginia, April 29, 18 16. When quite young, six or seven 
years of age, she removed with her parents to Union County, 
Indiana. Mrs. Logan made a profession of religion soon after 
her marriage, in the Spring Hill United Presbyterian Church, 
and lived thereafter a devoted Christian life. She was noted 
for her genial disposition and kindness of heart, and always 
maintained a firm hold on the affections of her children. Her 
death took place August 23, 1893, after a married life of only 
seven weeks less than fifty years. Her son, Rev. William W. 
Logan, has for several years done efficient work for the Master, 
on the Pacific Coast. 

Mrs. Lillian (Logan) Thompson, was born near Spring 
Hill, Decatur County, Indiana, July 24, 18—. In childhood she 
was remarkably winning and lovely, and carried these traits with 
her throughout life. Her education was obtained at Spring Hill, 
and in Monmouth College, at Monmouth, Illinois. She pub- 
licly professed Christ as her Savior at the Spring Hill United 
Presbyterian Church, when about seventeen years of age. 
From love to the Master she soon took a deep interest in relig- 
ious work, very often attended conventions and took a leading 
part as occasion seemed to demand. Her deeds in life indi- 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. l8l 

cated unmistakably her inward feeling : " To me to live is 
Christ." Accordingly she was highly esteemed and respected 
by all who knew her. Her good judgment and kindliness of 
heart made her a general favorite. 

Her career as a teacher of Public Schools, generally in the 
home neighborhood, was attended with marked success, both as 
an instructor and disciplinarian. Her naturally cheery, bright 
disposition drew her pupils very closely to her in sympathy and 
good-will. She continued in this work about six years; one of 
these as assistant teacher, with her brother, William, in the 
Academy at Sunbury, Butler County, Pennsylvania. Her home 
after her marriage was first at Chetopa, Kansas, where she at 
once took up Sabbath-school work and became very much en- 
deared to the hearts of the people. 

Her husband's relation to this congregation as pastor, 
though very pleasant, was only of a few months' duration, 
owing to his election by the Board of Trusiees of Tarkio College, 
in the summer of 1887, as President of the College. This posi- 
tion, after due consideration and earnest prayer for Divine 
guidance, was accepted. In accordance with this decision, 
he was released from pastoral work at Chetopa, by his Presby- 
tery, July 14, 1887. The following month he removed to 
Tarkio, Missouri, and immediately set about planning and pre- 
paring for college work. The Institution had but lately entered 
on its career of usefulness, and so very much depended on the 
President. The College opened in September with an increased 
number of students, though the attendance was still not large. 
The outlook was encouraging and quite satisfactory to all con- 
cerned. His wife was often consulted about college matters, 
and was doing all in her power to help things along. She had 
already become quite extensively acquainted in the place, and 
stood high as a woman of intelligence, good judgment, and 
force of character. But, alas for human hopes, early in Decern- 



182 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

ber there were indications that her health was seriously giving 
way. The latter part of the month her condition became 
alarming. Her sister, Margaret Logan, came on from Spring 
Hill, Indiana, and watched over her and cared for her with all 
the true Christian tenderness of sisterly devotion. Even with 
this and all that medical skill could do, she calmly breathed her 
last, and her spirit ascended to its rest above, January 2, 1888, 
just a few days over one year after her marriage had taken 
place. In due time arrangements were made to convey the 
lifeless body to Spring Hill, Indiana, to be interred in the 
family Cemetery. On my arrival to attend the funeral, I found 
in the same room where stood the happy bride of a year 
before, her lifeless corpse enclosed in a casket for burial. Her 
looks were quite natural — almost life-like. Many of the same 
persons, too, were present. But joyousness had been changed 
into sadness. And what a change! Funeral services were held 
at the church the next day after my arrival, when, at their close, 
her body was quietly lowered in the grave just in the midst of a 
pouring rain. This made things appear additionally and inex- 
pressibly sad. But, God be praised, there is a brighter future. 
The dead will rise again, incorruptible, and be changed into 
the likeness of Christ's glorified body. 

Dr. William Johnston, for several years her pastor, in a 
brief memorial article, says: " For a little more than six months 
she was the wife of a pastor in Kansas, when her husband was 
called to the presidency of Tarkio College. Here she was 
heartily welcomed to the social circle and the Christian associa- 
tion of what bids fair to be a literary center. She had all the 
qualifications necessary to grace the position to which, with her 
husband, she was called, and entered upon that position with 
the sympathy of the community in her favor, and with her 
wonted determination to succeed. But she was permitted to 
occupy this position only a few short months, until, as we believe, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 83 

God took her to a higher position and a brighter circle in the 
kingdom above. She was one of the excellent ones of the 
earth, highly gifted by nature, refined by grace, and complete 
in Christ Jesus. Though friends may sit under the shadow of a 
great bereavement, yet hope can find a nesting bough even 
upon the weeping willow, and sing of resurrection and recon- 
struction, while faith can follow the redeemed spirit to that 
brighter world where there are no withered joys, no sundered 
ties, no sad farewells, no pain, no death." 

Tarkio College has made substantial progress ever since the 
work was placed in charge of President J. A. Thompson. There 
has been an increase in the number of students from year to 
year, better facilities for work have been provided, and additions 
have been made to the teaching force as occasion demanded. 
The College stands high in the denomination, United Presby- 
terian, having it under control, and in the estimation of the pub- 
lic, in Missouri and adjoining States. It has been a grand 
success. The brightest hopes of those most interested and 
sanguine have been realized. There were difficulties to meet 
and overcome, just as the friends of the institution anticipated ; 
prominent among which has been the question of finances. All 
new college enterprises come to understand what this means. 
Through all these struggles the College at Tarkio has had a firm, 
generous friend, in the person of Honorable David Rankin. 
He has come nobly to the rescue in every time of need. What 
he has done has encouraged and inspired others to take hold 
and give a helping hand. Without his continuous aid the Col- 
lege could not have been in existence to-day. 

The College passed through a terribly fiery trial, early on 
Sabbath morning of January 17, 1892, when the building took 
fire and was burned to the ground. The wind was high and it 
was extremely cold. The flames were driven right into and 
through the building, and all efforts to save it were fruitless. 



184 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

The whole community was moved as one man, and the prevail- 
ing sentiment was — the College must be re-built, and that with- 
out unnecessary delay. Early in the week a vigorous effort was 
made to raise funds for a new and better building. The effort 
was wisely planned, and proved to be eminently successful. A 
large amount was subscribed in Tarkio and vicinity, and then 
several persons were selected to seek assistance from abroad. 
A new and more advantageous site for the College was procured, 
and when the time came for school work to open in the fall, 
the new building, much more commodious and better adapted 
to college work, was ready for occupancy. Thus the burning 
of the College was a temporary loss, but a real benefit, even if 
it did require a severe struggle and become a test of true friend- 
ship for the institution. This movement necessarily called for 
close attention, and imposed additional work on the President — 
all of which was patiently borne and cheerfully given. 

Since the above catastrophe took place, up to the present 
time, 1898. the College has made constant and encouraging 
progress. During these years it has grown to be on a parity 
with the best of the other colleges of the United Presby- 
terian Church. It is a growing institution. In its progress 
and upbuilding the wise policy planned and pursued by 
the President of the College has had much to do. A person in 
such a position and carrying on such a work successfully, must 
be a good judge of human nature, in close sympathy with the 
students, possess a good degree of judicious firmness, and be 
wise to prevent difficulties and sage to decide when troubles 
arise in connection with college work. He has shown himself 
to be in possession of these traits of character in no small de- 
gree. One intimately acquainted with the College and its work 
for years, well remarks : 

"As a president and teacher in a college, nature seems to 
have endowed him with special ability. He has shown scholarly 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 85 

attainment, manly dignity, and ability to govern and control 
students without seeming to do it, and so secure and retain the 
good will and co operation of the students. Another very 
marked trait of character is, that when overruled in some project 
that he may have set his mind on, and something else substituted 
in its place by the college authorities, he carries out their plan 
with a cheerfulness, that unless one knew, they would think the 
plan had originated with himself. But/ew men can do this." 

The honorary title of D. D. was conferred on President 
Thompson by the Board of Trustees of Westminster College, 
Pennsylvania, in June, 1891. 

His second marriage was with Miss Lillie Olivia Wood- 
ling. It took place at Beech City, near Massillon, Ohio, July 
14, 1 89 1. She is the daughter of Amos and Elizabeth Wood- 
ling. Her parents are of German descent, but were both born 
in this country. They have one son and two daughters. Mr. 
Woodling has followed, quite successfully, the farming and 
stock raising business, for a great many years. 

Miss Woodling was born at Beech City, Ohio, September 
12, 1864. Concerning her younger years I have not been in- 
formed. Her High School education was obtained at Navarre, 
Ohio. She afterwards spent three years at Wooster University, 
Wooster, Ohio, taking a University course in connection with 
the study of music, in which she graduated creditably to herself 
in 1887. Being fond of music and having given its study a good 
deal of attention, soon after her graduation she took up the work 
of a teacher of music, first in Wooster and then in other places in 
Ohio. In 1889 she was elected by the Board of Trustees of 
Tarkio College, at Tarkio, Missouri, to take charge of the musi- 
cal department of the College. This position being accepted, 
she entered on the discharge of its requirements in the month of 
October, following. This place she filled, and carried on its 
work quite successfully, for a period of two years. As in other 



l86 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

departments, so in this, better arrangements were made and 
better work was done from time to time as the years rolled 
along. She did excellent work in the musical department of 
the College. She resigned at the close of two years successful 
service, in June, 1891, to take up another line of work — the 
charge of a home. 

Since her marriage to President J. A. Thompson, she has 
given close and careful attention to household duties; the inter- 
ests of her children are affectionately regarded and looked after, 
and she is always ready to do her part in religious work and be- 
nevolent enterprises. She has identified herself, in her religious 
life and work, with the United Presbyterian Church of Tarkio, 
Missouri. Three very interesting children — all daughters — 
have been born to Mr. and Mrs. J. A. Thompson. 

1. Mary Lyon. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, September 
14, 1892. She is quite a fleshy, chubby little girl, and seems 
greatly to enjoy life. Why should she not ? In the higher life 
above there is ever "fullness of joy." 

2. Margaret Logan. Her birth took place in Tarkio, 
Missouri, on Christmas, December 25, 1893. A little "bud of 
promise" may she ever be under the Master's care, and faithful 
in his service. She has become a very charming, lovable 
little girl. 

3. Elizabeth Ellen. Born in Tarkio, Missouri, Octo- 
ber 5, 1895. The poet, Wordsworth, says, 

"Heaven lies about us in our infancy." 

May it be her future home when life's great work is done — a 
child of heaven. 



IV. John Given Thompson. Born at Ross' Grove, 
Dekalb County, Illinois, about five miles northwest from Leland, 
March 21, 1862. He was a stirring, active, healthy boy, and 




Prof. John G. Thompson. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 87 

one that seemed to enjoy his full share of life. His school-days 
began at Rock Island, Illinois, in the fall of 1868. He spent 
several months in 1869 with his grandfather Thompson, near 
Olena, Illinois, and had just a splendid time with his Uncle 
Joseph and Aunt Barbara on the farm. On our removal to 
Tennessee in the fall of 1869, his uncle would gladly have had 
him remain, but his parents did not think it best that he should 
do so. He took up school work at Dickson, Tennessee, as 
opportunity opened up. The schools were of an inferior grade, 
and funds to carry them on very scarce. The numerous acad- 
emies started from time to time, he regularly attended, and, like 
the rest of the children, did some private study at home. A part 
of his time in summer was put in on the farm, in work in all 
its various phases. He was of an active, go-ahead disposition, 
both in business and recreation — one who greatly enjoyed social 
life. He was pleasant with his classmates and in his home life. 
Early in life, November 21, 1874, he made a profession of 
religion in the United Presbyterian Church of Dickson, Ten- 
nessee, and has ever since given close attention to religious 
duties. He left home in September, 1880, teaching a Public 
School at Ellison, Illinois, during that winter, and entering on 
college work at Monmouth, Illinois, in the fall of 1881, in the 
Freshman class, with four years of careful application to study, 
ahead. He took up educational work with a zest, and was 
rather economical in his expenses. The latter part of May, 
1884, he was stricken down with typhoid fever. When his con- 
dition became known, it was deemed best for him, by his phy- 
sician and others, to be removed at once to his Aunt Jane 
Rankin's, near Biggsville, Illinois, where he was kindly and 
tenderly cared for by the family and other relatives in the neigh- 
borhood. He was brought to the very verge of the grave. For 
many days he seemed to be hanging between life and death. 
His mother came at once to his bedside, to give him the benefit 



1 88 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

of a mother's affectionate care and sympathy. I was absent at 
the time in Kansas, and by delay of telegram, did not learn his 
condition until he was better. After long and protracted anxiety 
his disease gave way, and he slowly became restored to health. 
Several persons who waited on him were taken down with the 
same disease, but none so severely as he, and all recovered. 
He took a trip to his parental home in Tennessee, to recuperate, 
as soon as he was able to travel. 

He again entered on his studies in the fall, and graduated 
from Monmouth College in June, 1885. Equipped now for 
life's chosen work — that of a teacher — his first year was put 
in teaching a Public Graded School at Coloma, Henderson 
County, Illinois, in which he is credited with doing excellent 
work. 

In the summer of 1886 he was elected as Principal of 
Waitsburg Academy, at Waitsburg, Washington. This position 
having been accepted, he made necessary preparation for, and 
entered on its duties the following September. The enterprise 
was almost a new one. There was much to be done in secur- 
ing scholars, and eventually in the erection of a suitable build- 
ing. Things progressed favorably, new students came in, and 
so the friends of the institution were greatly encouraged at the 
close of the first year's work. 

Soon after the close of school, Professor J. G. Thomp- 
son took a trip east as far as St. Louis, Missouri, where his 
marriage to Miss Lydia M. Reed took place at the home of 
her uncle, John H. Dunlap, June 1, 1887, the groom's father, 
Rev. S. F. Thompson officiating. She was the daughter of 
John M. and Margaret (Moore) Reed. A remote ancestor 
on her mother's side, Mr. Shepherd, was the proprietor of the 
town of Shepherdsville, Virginia, and a man of wealth. He 
was of English descent. Her great-great-uncle, William 
Moore, fought in the Revolutionary War, was taken prisoner at 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 189 

Long Island and never thereafter heard from. Another ances- 
tor lived in Ireland and fought in the Siege of Derry. On her 
paternal side her ancestors were of Scotch-Irish descent, but 
lived for a great many years in Pennsylvania, having come to 
this country at an early day. 

Lydia (Reed) Thompson was born at Homer, Champaign 
County, Illinois, May 28, i860. Her parents both died when 
she was young. After their death she made her home chiefly 
with her Grandfather Moore, at Granville, Illinois, and with 
her aunt, Emma Dunlap, in St. Louis, Missouri. Her educa- 
tion was obtained in the Public Schools of St. Louis, and in 
the Illinois State Normal, at Normal, Illinois. Three years 
of her life were spent in teaching in the Public Schools of her 
native State. She was employed a year as teacher in the 
Freedmen's Mission of the United Presbyterian Church, at 
Knoxville, Tennessee, making her home with her uncle, Rev. 
S. B. Reed, D. D. At the time of her marriage her church 
membership was with the First United Presbyterian Church of 
St. Louis, in which she was a faithful worker. Though her 
home duties require close and constant attention, she always 
aims to find time to look after the interests of the needy poor, 
and is ever ready to do her full share of work for Christ and his 
cause on the earth. She looks well to the interest of her chil- 
dren and knows how to be wisely economical. She is a small 
sized woman, usual weight about one hundred pounds, has dark 
eyes and hair, and is of a cheerful, lively disposition. Her 
home life, with its frequent changes, can be to some extent 
imagined, if not fully realized, in connection with the life work 
of her husband. She has shown herself equal to the task of 
meeting the varied ups and downs of life. 

Their home after marriage was first at Waitsburg, Wash- 
ington. Soon after his return the new academic building came 
up for decisive action. In this enterprise Professor Thompson 



190 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

took a deep interest, and worked hard for its success. The chief 
difficulty lay in the lack of funds. After severe struggles and 
some delay, the building was at length completed and ready for 
occupancy in the spring of 1888. This, as might have been ex- 
pected, infused new life into the work amongst the friends of 
the institution, as well as with its teachers and patrons. Things 
being in much better shape, the work kept making encouraging 
progress, and began to be favorably esteemed in all that region 
of country. 

In the fall of 1889, after acting as principal of the Acad- 
emy for three years, Professor Thompson resigned to accept 
the principalship of a new Academy opened up at Media, Hen- 
derson County, Illinois. Work in this new field was begun 
early in September following. Things had to be taken up from 
the start. Plans were laid for carrying on the work, a vigorous 
effort was made to obtain scholars, and so the school opened 
with a fair showing. The proximity to Monmouth College was 
something of a barrier in the way of obtaining students. Still 
the work was diligently prosecuted for a period of two years, 
with fair success. 

In the fall of 189 1 he resigned his position at Media Acad- 
emy to spend a year in special study in the Michigan University, 
at Ann Arbor, and qualify himself for a higher grade of teaching. 
AVhen his studies at the University were completed, which he 
found very pleasant and profitable, he obtained a position as 
instructor in mathematics in the University of Illinois, at Cham- 
paign. This place was filled by him for one year (1892-3). 
The following year he was employed as teacher, and took up 
special lines of study in the University of Missouri, at Columbia. 
In June, 1894, he was elected to the chair of Mathematics, by 
the Board of Directors of Cooper Memorial College, at Ster- 
ling, Kansas. In the coming fall he entered on his work in 
this new field. This college having only had an existence of 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 191 

a few years, like a great many other western institutions, has 
had its difficulties to contend with ; particularly in the direction 
of limited finances. Self-denial has been necessary on the part 
of the professors. Salaries were comparatively small, and a part 
of them paid off with notes at the end of each year. Accord- 
ingly, patience and hopefulness for a brighter future were the 
order of the day. Such has been Professor Thompson's experi- 
ence the first few years of his work at Sterling, Kansas; but he 
will eventually receive his reward. The Institution is making 
commendable progress, and his part of the work is highly spoken 
of by the friends of the college. Professor J. G. Thompson is 
a large man, weighing over two hundred pounds; has dark hair 
and eyes, is six feet in height, and of a very cheerful, kindly 
disposition. 

He was elected to the office of ruling elder while at Waits- 
burg, Washington, and that office he now holds in the United 
Presbyterian Church at Sterling, Kansas. He is an active, ear- 
nest worker, both in the church and in the college. He finds 
no occasion for time to drag heavily on his hands. 

Three children have been born to Mr. and Mrs. J. G. 
Thompson, all bright, interesting boys. 

1. Paul Dean. He was born at Waitsburg, Washington, 
April 26, 1888. When a mere boy he was very fond of stories, 
and made large demands on his parents in that line — story- 
telling. He was quite anxious to learn to read, that he might 
read them himself and not be dependent on others. He is at 
this time a scholar in the Public Schools of Sterling, and has 
made praiseworthy progress. His complexion is dark. 

2. Samuel Reed. Born at Media, Henderson County, 
Illinois, December n, 1889. There is something, sometimes, 
in a name, tending to shape one's future life. Master Reed will 
do well in life if he excels, or even equals, his great-uncle, Dr. 
S. B. Reed, after whom he has been named. He has made a 



192 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

good start in Public School work. To be good and great are 
worthy of life's great aim. He is of light complexion. 

3. Philip Edward. His birth took place at Sterling, 
Kansas, June n, 1896 — the day of the college commencement. 
He seems to be a healthy, vigorous child, weighing, when six 
months old, about twenty pounds. 



V. David Wallace Thompson. He was born while 
we were living with my father, near Stronghurst, Henderson 
County, Illinois, March 26, 1864. He was named after Dr. 
D. A. Wallace, at that time President of Monmouth College. 
Dysentery prevailed among children as a kind of epidemic, the 
latter part of the summer, and he was taken down in August, 
lingered along for several weeks, until finally death took place on 
Sabbath about 4 p. m., September 18, 1864, when five months 
and twenty-three days old. He was taken to the Cemetery at 
the Somonauk United Presbyterian Church in Dekalb County, 
Illinois, for interment, that he might be buried by the side of 
his brother, William Howard. He was called away from earth 
early in life, to develop the powers God had given him in a 
higher sphere and with more favorable surroundings. "Now 
we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face. " 



VI. Emma Jane Thompson. Born at Zion's Grove, 
Carroll County, Illinois, April 6, 1866. Being the only daugh- 
ter in the family, she was made something of a pet in early life, 
and received careful, kind attention. A little more than two 
years after her birth her parents moved to Rock Island, Illinois, 
and a year later, to Dickson, Dickson County, Tennessee. In 
due time, her educational work in the Public Schools of an in- 
ferior grade commenced, followed by attendence in an acad- 
emy, poorly equipped for carrying on such work. She gave 
commendable attention to her school work, was helpful to her 




Mrs. Emma J. McClanahan. (Thompson) 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 93 

mother at home, and early in life, May 8, 1880, made a public 
profession of Christ as her Savior, in the United Presbyterian 
Church at Dickson, Tennessee. 

She spent two years in study in Geneva College, at Beaver 
Falls, Pennsylvania, making her home with her brother, Profes- 
sor E. P. Thompson. Her college work received persistent and 
careful attention. She also took lessons in music. She had 
given some attention to music at home, but not under first-class 
teachers. She was a student at Geneva in 1885-6, and, after a 
year's absence, again in 1887-8. In the winter of 1889-90 she 
taught a select school at Nails Creek, Tennessee, a term of three 
months, receiving $20 per month, and boarding around, ac- 
cording to custom, among the different families — free. She did 
faithful work, and all concerned seemed well satisfied with the 
school. 

On leaving Tennessee with her parents, in March, 1890, 
she spent several weeks with them very pleasantly in visiting 
among relatives at Beaver Falls and Allegheny, Pennsylvania, and 
also in Henderson County, Illinois. She arrived, early in July, 
with her mother, in Tarkio, Missouri, where her brother Joseph 
lived, and where her parents had decided to make their future 
home. She entered Tarkio College, in the fall of 1890, and 
after two years of attentive study, graduated with credit to her- 
self, in June, 1892. Her mother having died February 15, 
1 89 1, after an illness of but a few days, the last year of her 
college work she very kindly and carefully kept house for her 
father and younger brother Charles. Things were planned, how- 
ever, for her to have as little work as possible to do. 

Since the close of her college work her time has been oc- 
cupied in household duties, keeping house for her father, up to 
the time her brother Charles closed his college work, in June, 
1895. She has for several years been a member of the Young 
Ladies Missionary Society of the United Presbyterian Church 



194 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

of Tarkio. She is also a member of the Woman's Christian 
Temperance Union. She has been surrounded with good so- 
ciety and has had all the advantages, literary and social, of a 
cultured college town. 

The commencement week at Tarkio, in June, 1895, marked 
the closing up of college work of all my children; my youngest 
son, Charles, having just completed the regular college course. 
On the eve of this event all my plans were laid to break up 
housekeeping in Tarkio. Accordingly, soon after college 
closed, I left for Oxford, Ohio, where I expected soon to re- 
enter the marriage relation and make my future home. Soon 
after commencement, Emma spent several weeks very pleasantly 
in visits at the homes of her brothers — John, at Sterling, Kansas, 
and Pressly, at Colorado Springs, Colorado. It was understood, 
however, that her home, for a time, would be with her brother 
Joseph, in Tarkio. Hence, after her return from her visiting 
tour, she lived with him, giving such help as she could in house- 
hold duties, until the following May, when her arrangements 
were completed for a home of her own. 

EMMA'S MARRIAGE. 

She was married to Dr. William A. McClanahan, at 
the home of her brother, J. A. Thompson, D. D. , in Tarkio, 
Missouri, at 8 p. m., May 7, 1896. To her brother was assigned 
the honor of performing the marriage ceremony. Owing to the 
ill health of my wife at the time, I was not able to be present. 
The invited guests were mostly relatives of the bride and groom. 
Win. A. McClanahan is the son of Monroe Robentile and 
Mary Isabella (Struthers) McClanahan. His father was 
born in Brown County, Ohio, in 1844. His mother was born 
in Warren County, Illinois. They were of Scotch-Irish descent. 
He was born in Warren County, Illinois, January 26, 1867. 
His literary education was obtained in the Public Schools of the 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 95 

county. He graduated in 1891, after a three years' course in 
the Veterinary department of the Iowa State College of Agri- 
culture and Mechanic Arts. He remained the following year 
in this institution in the capacity of a teacher. 

He spent two years, 1893-4, as a veterinary surgeon in 
Tarkio, Missouri, where he first became acquainted with my 
daughter Emma, who afterwards became his wife. After a 
few weeks of careful study in the Highland Park Pharmacy 
School, at Des Moines, Iowa, in November, 1896, he was 
registered as a Pharmacist. In the spring of 1895 he removed 
to Redding, Iowa, to open up a drug store, in connection with 
his professional work. 

On Saturday after their marriage, Mr. and Mrs. McClan- 
ahan left Tarkio, Missouri, for their new home in Redding. 

"Bride and Bridegroom, pilgrims of life, henceforward to travel together, 
In this the beginning of your journey, neglect not the favor of Heaven: 
And at eventide kneel ye together, that your joy be not unhallowed. 

— If ye will be happy in marriage, 
Confide, love, and be patient ; be faithful, firm, and holy." 

They have wisely started out in life in a modest, unpreten- 
tious way, hoping, as the years pass along, to be able to improve 
and thus to rise from a lower to a higher plane, and with ever 
increasing comforts. They are both helpful, working members 
of the United Presbyterian Church of the village in which they 
reside, and are anxious for its prosperity and up-building, not 
unmindful of the promise, 

"They shall prosper that love thee." 

Mr. McClanahan has been intimately associated with the 
Young People's work of the Church, and is at the present time 
the efficient Sabbath-school Superintendent of the United Pres- 
byterian Church, at Redding, Iowa. 



196 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

VII. Pressly Thompson. Born at Zion's Grove, Carroll 
County, Illinois, near the United Presbyterian Church of Camp 
Creek, August 12, 1868. His childhood days were spent at 
Rock Island, Illinois, and Dickson, Tennessee. At Dickson he 
obtained his primary education in such Public Schools as the 
town at that time afforded — not by any means first-class. He 
also put in several terms in academic work. He was 
generally kept busy at work on his father's farm, when schools 
were not in session. When about fourteen years of age, in 1882, 
he made a profession of religion, and was received into member- 
ship in the United Presbyterian Church, at Dickson, Tennessee. 

He left home August 27, 1887, to take up educational 
work in Geneva College, at Beaver Falls, Pennsylvania. He 
boarded with his brother, Professor E. P. Thompson. He re- 
mained a student in this institution a period of two years. The 
first summer vacation he engaged in work in the Carnegie Roll- 
ing Mills at Beaver Falls, receiving $1.50 per day and working 
half the time at night. At the close of his second year of col- 
lege work, he returned to his parental home at Dickson, Ten- 
nessee. His time was occupied in selling stereoscopes and views, 
working a little, occasionally, on the farm, and in the pleasures 
of social life — the latter being the more enjoyable. 

In the fall of 1889 he went to Biggsville, Henderson 
County, Illinois, and taught a six months term of Public 
School in the Rankin District, taking up college work with the 
Junior class at Monmouth, Illinois, at the opening of the spring 
term. When college closed, after his first term's work, he spent 
his vacation working on a farm for his cousin, Edgar D. Rankin, 
near Biggsville. This was somewhat trying, after being shut 
up so long indoors, but he kept at work and stood the test quite 
successfully. 

When the time came to take hold of his last year's college 
work, he set in with the determination of making the most of 




Rev. Pressly Thompson. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 1 97 

his time, and of leaving college well equipped for the struggle 
before him in life. While at Monmouth he became very much 
interested in the different lines of church work. With the 
Christian Endeavor movement he was in full sympathy, and 
gave it his hearty co-operation. This he found to be a great 
help to him, after entering on the work of the ministry. There 
was an important matter before him for serious consideration, 
when about through college, that gave him some trouble to de- 
cide — the choice of a profession. He had often thought of and 
talked about the study of law as his life work. He finally came 
to the conclusion to try, at least temporarily, what he could do 
in Journalism, At his earnest solicitation a county paper, pub- 
lished in Tarkio, Missouri, The Tarkio Avalanche, was pur- 
chased by his father, and arrangements were made for him to 
enter on work in this new field, soon after college commence- 
ment. His graduation at Monmouth College took place, with 
credit to himself, June n, 1891. He was the fourth son to 
graduate at the above institution. 

According to plans previously formed, about the middle of 
June he came on to Tarkio, Missouri, and entered on a business 
at once, the greater part of which was entirely new to him. 
The work commenced and progressed favorably, but after a few 
months' trial a change of mind brought him to the conclusion 
that he ought to enter the ministry. This determination was 
the result of influences brought about by the death of his 
mother in 1891, and led to a crisis through a very earnest letter 
received from his much respected pastor, Dr. T. H. Hanna, of 
Monmouth, Illinois. Though having reached this determina- 
tion, yet he proposed to remain a year or longer, if so desired, 
with the paper. His father concluded, however, that it would 
be best for him to commence his seminary work at an early day. 
Accordingly, after about three months' connection with the 
paper, he ceased working in the office, and left Tarkio about the 



198 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

first of September, 1891, for study in the United Presbyterian 
Theological Seminary, at Allegheny, Pennsylvania. He pur- 
sued the regular prescribed three year course of study, graduat- 
ing April 26, 1894. In summer vacations his time was fully 
occupied in regular preaching services and other associated 
work. The first vacation he spent in the United Presbyterian 
congregation of Mifflin, Pennsylvania; the second, at Service, 
Iowa, near Albia, where he did good work for the Master, and 
has left behind very pleasant memories with the people for 
whose benefit he labored. 

He was licensed to preach by the United Presbyterian 
Presbytery of Allegheny, May 2, 1893. Very soon after his 
graduation he was urgently requested to preach at Colorado 
Springs, Colorado, the congregation being without a pastor. 
He began to labor in this interesting field, the second Sabbath 
of May, 1894. After a few weeks close, energetic work among 
this people, he received a hearty and unanimous call to become 
their pastor. This call, after due deliberation, was accepted. 
His ordination to the work of the ministry and the installation 
services as pastor, by the Presbytery of Colorado, took place at 
Colorado Springs, August 28, 1894. He entered at once on 
his work in this new relation with the deep, heartfelt prayer and 
earnest desire for a pleasant, successful pastorate. 

HIS MARRIAGE. 

Rev. Pressly Thompson, pastor of the United Presby- 
terian Church at Colorado Springs, Colorado, was married to 
Miss Edith Pollock, at the home of her parents, near Cedar- 
ville, Ohio, October 4, 1894. The ceremony was performed 
by her pastor, Rev. J. C. Warnock, assisted by Rev. W. H. 
Anderson, of Garner, Iowa. Edith Pollock is the daughter of 
James Wallace and Jeanette (Anderson) Pollock, and was 
born in Xenia, Ohio, September 22, 1870. Her father was 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. I 99 

born on a farm near Huntsville, Logan County, Ohio. There 
were eight children in his father's family. In July, 1862, he 
enlisted in the 45th Ohio regiment of mounted infantry, for 
three years, or during the war. He was fourteen months of 
this time a rebel prisoner, and had some quite bitter experiences 
in prison life. When captured he was in perfect health. He 
was imprisoned at Pemberton, Belle Isle, Andersonville, 
Charlestown and Florence, South Carolina. Four months after 
his capture his weight had fallen from one hundred and seventy 
pounds to eighty-three, through exposure and starvation. Life 
became an almost hopeless burden to him. At this juncture the 
providential arrival of a box of food and clothing from friends 
at home saved his life. Twice he made attempts to escape, 
but was both times re-captured — once by blood hounds, the 
marks of whose teeth he still carries with him. 

-Mr. Pollock has for many years been a faithful ruling 
elder in the United Presbyterian Church, of Cedarville, Ohio. 
He is a man of much more than ordinary energy in business 
enterprises, and shows the same traits in his activities in work 
for the Church. He has for six years been County Commis- 
sioner of Green County, and for some time President of the 
Ohio State Board of Agriculture. 

Mrs. Pollock was born on the farm on which she now re- 
sides, as was her father, Samuel Anderson. The children are 
the fourth generation born and raised on the same farm; a rather 
unusual thing in this time of frequent changes. She obtained 
her education at Xenia Ladies' Seminary, and at Monmouth Col- 
lege, Monmouth, Illinois. She has exhibited true devotion to 
her home, and has labored faithfully for the comfort and benefit 
of her family. She has always been unpretending and modest, 
and yet her influence for good in the congregation and in the 
community in which she lives, is equaled by few, and, it is be- 
lieved, not excelled by any. Mr. and Mrs. Pollock are of 



200 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

Scotch-Irish descent, a class that stands high, and worthily too, 
in the estimate of all right-minded people. They have two 
younger daughters still at home — Misses Jennie and Junia. 

Edith (Pollock) Thompson pursued educational work for 
quite a number of years at Cedarville, Ohio, before entering 
College at Monmouth, Illinois. Her work at Monmouth Col- 
lege commenced in September, 1888, and continued until June, 
1 89 1 — a period of three years. Her college days and work 
were greatly enjoyed, not alone in the opportunities afforded for 
social pleasures, but in the cultivation of the mind and heart as 
well. She has traits of character that are quite prominent. 
From her earliest childhood she has been a loving, obedient 
daughter. For her parents, teachers and aged peisons, she has 
ever shown great respect, and has always manifested special 
regard for the feelings of others. In her association with others 
she is straight-forward, thoughtful and conscientious. She has 
ever been ready to act faithfully her part in efforts that may be 
devised to advance the cause of Christ. She is blessed with a 
good share of energy and courage, so important in home life 
and in work for the Master. These traits of her character she 
has honestly and largely inherited from her parents. Godly 
lives and upright conduct impress themselves on the minds and 
hearts of children. Heredity may be good or evil; may tend to 
the elevation or lowering of character. A genuine Christian 
home tells powerfully on the lives of the children from one gen- 
eration to another. 

There is much that is interesting about a young couple, 
bound together by the most tender ties of affection, entering on 
life's great work with bright prospects before them, their minds 
well cultivated and their hearts aglow with love to Christ and 
for the perishing. The record of their lives can not be written 
now, but when life's work is done and the result announced by 
an unerring hand, may we not indulge the hope that it may be, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 201 

"well done, good and faithful servants; enter into the joy of your 
Lord." Up to this date, 1898, the work at Colorado Springs 
has been carried on with marked success. The congregation 
has become self-supporting, its members have increased, and 
its contributions for the Boards of the Church are larger. Pastor 
and people may well feel and say truthfully and heartily, " The 
Lord hath done great things for us; whereof we are glad." His 
home is at No. 123 South Weber Street, Colorado Springs, Col- 
orado. He is quite tall and rather slender in build, his height 
being six feet and four inches. Two children have been born 
to these parents. 

1. Wilbur Pollock. Born at Colorado Springs, Colo- 
rado, October 3, 1895. He is a fine, healthy, interesting child, 
and very dear to the parental heart. 

"Hold the Utile hands in prayer, teach the week knees their kneeling; 
Let him see thee speaking to thy God; he will not forget it afterward." 

2. Harold Given. Born at Colorado Springs, Colo- 
rado, March 30, 1897. 

"Another little wave upon the sea of life, 

Another soul to save amid its toil and strife; 

Two more little feet to walk the dusty road, 

To choose where two paths meet — the narrow and the broad; 

Two more little hands to work for good or ill; 

Two more little eyes, another little will; 

Another heart to love, receiving love again; 

And so the baby came, a thing of joy and pain." 



VIII. Infant Daughter. Born at Dickson, Tennessee, 
at 9 p. m., July 14, 1870. Died in the early morning of the 
15th, at 12.30 a. m., living only about three and one-half hours. 
She was buried in the Union Cemetery— the only one of the 
family interred in that Graveyard. With an existence here of 
but a moment as it were, she passed on to "the better land." 



202 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

IX. Charles Henry Thompson, the youngest membei 
of the family, was born at Dickson, Tennessee, August 13, 1873. 
He is the only member of the family born and raised in the 
south. Like the rest of the children, he was early sent to the 
Public Schools, the terms being quite short, but in accordance 
with the existing state of things in Tennessee at that period. 
When sufficiently advanced he attended the Academies, which, 
like mushrooms, sprung into existence from time to time. When 
a mere boy he had business transactions of his own with the 
colored people, with whom he became quite a favorite. Being 
quite active and stirring, he assisted in the sale of farm products, 
and sometimes took subscriptions for papers with some profit to 
himself. He also had quite an extensive experience while at 
home, with farm work, but it could not honestly be said that he 
was ever very fond of it. 

When quite young he made a profession of religion in the 
United Presbyterian congregation of Dickson, Tennessee, in or 
about the year 1886, where all the children professed Christ 
and were received into church fellowship. A consecrated 
life is a matter of infinite importance to each young life — the 
feeling that, in the future, "for to me to live is Christ.'" 
Among his associates he was a general favorite, and hence his 
companionship was very generally sought, and greatly enjoyed. 
In disposition he was lively and cheerful. He had a vigorous 
constitution and was usually in good health. 

In September, 1889, he left home to take up college work 
in Tarkio College, at Tarkio, Missouri. He roomed with his 
brother, Rev. J. A. Thompson, the President of the College. 
He commenced work in the junior year of the Preparatory de- 
partment, making it necessary for him to spend six years in his 
collegiate course of study — two years longer than any of the 
rest of the family. His special effort while in college was put 
forth in the line of elocution. He took great delight in public 




Charles H. Thompson. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 203 

speaking, and spared no pains in order to excel. In this he has 
been quite successful. He has become a very fine speaker. In 
a literary society contest he won a gold medal. On three occa- 
sions he was chosen to represent the Athenian Literary Society 
of Tarkio College in inter-society contests, and in the two more 
important ones, oration and debate, he carried off the palm of 
victory — the decision of the judges being in his favor. The 
members of his society were well pleased with the result. His 
college life, as a student, closed at the annual commencement, 
June 13, 1895, when a little short of twenty-two years of age. 

Since his graduation he has found great difficulty in obtain- 
ing profitable employment in which he could engage for a time. 
On two occasions he gave up positions in Chicago that were 
fairly good, because, after a time, he was required to do regular 
work on the Lord's Day. In this he was right, and his prompt 
decision in the matter is worthy of hearty Christian commenda- 
tion. He has latterly been in the employ of The Tarkio Elec- 
tric Light Company, making his home with his brother, Dr. 
Thompson. In the fall of 1897, he commenced a three years' 
course of law study in Michigan University, at Ann Arbor, 
Michigan, to prepare himself to enter the legal profession. He 
has good business talent, and there is no apparent reason why 
he should not make a success of his choice of life's work. In 
politics he is a pronounced Republican. He is interested in the 
Young People's work in the church of Christ, attending conven- 
tions, and helpful as the way may be opened up and as duty 
may seem to require. Hoping that he may always be a man of 
integrity and uprightness, I can truly say, as his only living 
parent, "I have no greater joy than to hear that my children 
walk in truth." Ever guided by wisdom from above, 

" The keen spirit 
Seizes the prompt occasion, makes the thought 
Start into instant action, and at once 
Plans and performs, resolves and executes." 



204 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

He had a pleasant home with his parents, after their re- 
moval to Tarkio in 1890, until the death of his dear mother, 
February 15, 1891. After her death he lived with his father 
and sister Emma, until his college work closed, June 13, 1895. 
Shortly after his graduation the dear old home was closed up, 
not without feelings of sadness and regret. 

Closing Personal History — S. F. Thompson. 

I now turn back to the time of my wife's death, February 
15, 1 89 1, to take up and trace my own history to the present, 
early in 1898. Her death occurred only a few months after 
moving into our new, comfortable and pleasant home in Tarkio, 
Missouri. We had lived together very pleasantly in married 
life almost thirty-six years. She was of a sympathetic, kindly 
disposition, and a true, devoted, intelligent, Christian wife and 
mother. Her sudden death was a serious loss and was keenly 
felt; and her memory is sacredly cherished still. To understand 
the indescribable sense of loneliness that comes over a husband or 
wife, under such circumstances, one must have the experience 
of having passed through the trial. After the occurrence of 
this sad event, my time for several weeks was spent quietly at 
home. My son, Rev. J. A. Thompson, who had for some time 
previous made his home with us, remained with us still. This, 
under the circumstances, was very pleasant. 

On the 1 6th of May, 1891, for reasons given elsewhere in 
the history of my son Pressly, I came into the possession of 
The Tarkio Avalanche, a county newspaper, published in Tarkio, 
Atchison County, Missouri. It had always been Democratic in 
politics, but was moderate in tone and stood well in the com- 
munity. When it came into my hands it was changed, and run 
on the independent line. The business was entirely new to me, 
but I took hold of the work with the feeling — "never too late, or 
too old, to learn," though I was then sixty-three years of age. As 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 205 

previously arranged, Pressly, after his graduation at Monmouth, 
Illinois, came on to Tarkio and commenced work on the paper. 
He learned the business rapidly, and did good work for the 
paper as long as he continued with it. Having decided to enter 
the ministry as his life work, his work on journalism closed 
about the first of September, 1891, when he left for the United 
Presbyterian Seminary in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. This turn 
in the tide of events left the paper entirely in my hands. Not 
understanding the business, I was very dependent on the judg- 
ment of the foreman for the purchase of material, and setting 
prices on work to be done. Under such circumstances 1 could 
not reasonably expect the paper to be largely remunerative. I 
gave close attention to it, however, myself, learned many things 
about it, and derived some profit from it. After a year or two's 
trial, I found that I had better dispose of the business as soon as 
I could without sustaining serious loss. Accordingly, I effected 
a fair sale in October, 1893, to a reliable man and an experi- 
enced journalist — T. T. Wilson. My loss in the sale of the 
property was light, as well as the gain during my ownership. 
I learned a lesson, however, from experience, that will be of 
some advantage to me through life. 

After the sale of The Tarkio Avalanche, I preached around 
in various places as the way opened up, being generally at home 
through the week. I put in a good deal of my time, very 
pleasantly and profitably, too, in reading suitable literature and 
books. The summer of 1894 was mostly spent in visiting rel- 
atives — my son, Professor E. P. Thompson, at Oxford, Ohio, a 
number of cousins in and around Mansfield, Ohio, and in the 
neighborhood of Stronghurst, Illinois, where the most of my 
brothers and sisters lived at the time. 

I have had some difficulty about hearing well for a few 
years past, but nothing very serious, until the summer and fall 
of 1894. The latter part of October I went to Omaha, Ne- 



206 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

braska, placed myself under the care of a specialist, Dr. J. 
C. Bryant, and followed up his treatment for months, without 
deriving any known benefit therefrom. He pronounced the 
trouble "chronic inflammation of the middle ear" — catarrhal. 
Early in 1895 I began to find that I was being shut out from 
much of the enjoyment of social life — that I was fast assuming 
from necessity a kind of hermit life in the very midst of society. 
The idea of writing a Family History had been in my mind 
for several years, but simply as something that might receive 
attention at a future period. The matter was not taken hold of 
until the latter part of 1893, and then but little was done. A 
vast amount of correspondence was found necessary, in order to 
procure items and statements for use in the history. I was 
anxious to have things as full, complete and reliable as possible, 
and to this end I spared no pains. I commenced to write the 
latter part of 1894, and kept closely at the work until March 14, 
1895, when the history was completed up to that date. It was 
still necessary, however, to obtain some additional items, to re- 
view and entirely re-write. This still required the writing of a 
large number of letters, and a great deal of careful, pains-taking 
labor. Here the matter necessarily rested for a period of over 
eighteen months. 

My Second Marriage. 

All the children being now college graduates, and the home 
at Tarkio broken up, soon after commencement, June 13, 1895, 
I repaired to Oxford, Ohio, to enter the marriage relation with 
Miss Mary Alvina Johnson. The wedding took place at 
her home in Oxford, at 8 P. m., June 27, 1895, Dr. J. R. 
Brittain being the officiating clergyman. A few special friends, 
only, were invited to be present and witness the ceremony. 
She is the daughter of Ehenezer Stimpson and Sarah (Rugless) 
Johnson. He was born in Boston, Massachusetts, July 4, 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 207 

1 8 10. Nothing is known by the writer about his father's family, 
except that he had a brother, Edward, who was married and 
had three children; and a sister, Louisa, who was twice married. 

E. S. Johnson was married to Miss Sarah Rugless at 
Monroe, Butler County, Ohio, June 13, 1837. In October 
following he moved to Amanda, in the same county, where he 
engaged in the dry goods and grocery business, and bought 
and sold grain in large quantities. He had good business talent, 
gave close attention to his work, and so was quite successful. 
Mr. Johnson never made a profession of religion, but in business 
transactions he was considered a man of integrity and upright- 
ness, and stood high in the community in which he lived. His 
death took place quite suddenly at his home in Amanda, Octo- 
ber 3, 1855. He was buried in the Monroe Cemetery. In his 
death his family sustained a heavy loss. He left property 
which, if it had been honestly turned over to his family, and 
properly managed, would have comfortably maintained them 
through life. He had a partner in business at the time of his 
death, and the family always felt that through him and others, 
they did not get a fair showing. It is, too, often hard for women 
to maintain their rights. The weak are so often imposed on. 

Mrs. Johnson was the daughter of James and Elizabeth 
Rugless, and was born, like her husband, on Independence 
day, July 4, 181 7, near Red Buck, between Blue Ball and Mon- 
roe, Butler County, Ohio. Her father was born in Kentucky, 
May 17, 1767, and died at Monroe, Ohio, in 1822. He was 
a farmer. Her mother's maiden name was Wilson. She was 
born in Pennsylvania, March 26, 1778. Her death took place 
October 7, 1854. Their marriage took place in 1802. They 
were members of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. 
Seven children were born to them, as follows : 



208 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

I. Samuel Rugless. Born February 20, 1803. Noth- 
ing further concerning his life is known to the writer. 



II. Mary Rugless. Born November 5, 1804. She 
was married to James Hindman, September 18, 1833, who lived 
at Twenty Mile Stand, Warren County, Ohio. His death took 
place October 10, 1848. She died July 3, 1856. They were 
members of the Sycamore Associate Reformed Presbyterian 
Church. Six children were born to them. 

1. Elizabeth. Born October 5, 1834. She was mar- 
ried to Joseph Ralston, and lives at Twenty Mile Stand, Ohio. 
They are members of the Presbyterian Church. They have 
two children. 

(1). Jennie. Married to Mr. Bryant and lives at Middle- 
town, Ohio. 

(2). Blanche. At home with her parents, Twenty Mile 
Stand, Ohio. 

2. John Calvin. Born September 27, 1836. Died 
February 6, 185 1. 

3. Samuel Hindman. Born March 5. 1839. He is 
married and lives at Morrow, Warren County, Ohio. He is en- 
gaged in the business of an undertaker. They are members of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church. Two children have been 
born to them. 

(1). Gay. 

(2). Lillian Ludlum. They are both living at the 
parental home, and have had commendable mention. 

4. Sarah Ann. She was born February 26, 1841. 
Her home is with her sister, Mrs. Joseph Ralston, at Twenty 
Mile Stand, Ohio. She is a member of the Presbyterian 
Church. 

5. James. Born November 14, 1842. He is married 
and lives at Loveland, Hamilton County, Ohio. He has one 
child. 



the thompson-given families. 209 

(1). Mabel Hawthorn. 

6. David Wilson. Born August 8, 1844. He has en- 
tered married life and lives at Mainville, Warren County, Ohio. 
He has two children, Joseph and Lulu. Their home is with 
their parents at Mainville. 



III. Martha L. Rugless. Born' September 12, 1806. 
She entered married life with J. L. Hamill. He lived in 
Monroe, Ohio, for many years, keeping a general stock of mer- 
chandise in a dry-goods store. He moved a good many years 
ago to Keokuk,* Iowa, where he has since been lost sight of by 
the relations here. She died May 7, 1828. They were mem- 
bers of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. 



IV. William Rugless. Born April 14, 1809. His 
death occurred in 1846. He was unmarried. 



V. Elizabeth Rugless. Born October 14, 181 1. She 
was married to Thomas Finney April 15, 1835. He was 
born in Pennsylvania, and lived on a farm after his marriage 
about two miles from Montgomery, Hamilton County, Ohio, 
where all the children were born. He died August 3, 1854. 
Her death took place July 20, i860. They were members of 
the United Presbyterian Church. They were the happy 
parents of eight children. 

1. Martha Ann. Born March 3, 1836. She was mar- 
ried to Alexander Grooms, December 31, 1867. They live 
at Sixteen MileStand, Ohio, and are members of the United 
Presbyterian Church, of Sycamore. Two children have been 
born to them. 

(1). Isella. 

(2). George Ellison. 



2IO THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

2. Sarah Elizabeth. Born August 26, 1837. Died 
May 5, 1839. 

3. Mary Jane. Born July 4, 1839. Death came to her 
April 17, 1861. 

4. Peter Monfort. Born June 8, 1841. He was 
married to Miss Harriet Thornell, February 1, 1866. He 
is an elder in the Sycamore United Presbyterian Church, of 
which his wife is also a member. He lives at Sixteen Mile 
Stand, Ohio. They are the parents of six children. Three 
have passed on to the better land — an Infant, Enos Walter 
and Annie E. David E., Harry C. and Frank W. are the 
living members of the family. David is married and lives at 
Sixteen Mile Stand, Ohio. 

5. Thomas Patterson. Born March 19, 1843. His 
death took place January 19, 1868. 

6. Margaret Melissa. Born April 12, 1845. She 
was married to Hamilton Grooms, January 13, 1870. They 
had one son, Emerson, who died when young. They are mem- 
bers of the United Presbyterian Church. Their post-office 
address is Hazlewood, Hamilton County, Ohio. 

7. Infant Son. Born July 16, 1847. Died October 
14, 1847. 

8. James Wilson. He was born September 19, 1849. 
He entered the marriage relation with Miss Lizzie Dalrvmple, 
December 29, 1870. Two quite interesting daughters have 
been born to them. 

(1). Florence G. 

(2). Melissa Pearl. 

Mr. Finney lives on a farm near Sharonville, Hamilton 
County, Ohio. He also takes contracts for the construction of 
roads and bridges. 

VI. James Rugless. Born March 6, 1814, and died 
in 1822. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 211 

VII. Sarah Rugless, the youngest of the family, and 
mother of Mary Alvina Johnson, my second wife, was born 
July 4, 1817. At the age of eighteen she made a profession of 
religion in the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, of 
Mount Pleasant, Ohio. Her home seems to have been on a 
farm near Monroe, Ohio, until the time of her marriage to E. 
S. Johnson, June 13, 1837. Her almost entire married life 
was passed at Amanda, Butler County, Ohio. Her husband's 
death occurred October 3, 1855. In 1861 the family moved to 
Oxford, Ohio, that they might take advantage of the excellent 
educational facilities the town afforded. Mrs. Johnson now felt 
that there were grave responsibilities resting on her regarding 
her children. This manifest interest in their behalf drew her 
daughters very affectionately toward their mother, and she had 
a wonderful influence over them. The death of her daughter 
Lou, June 30, 1887, was a terrible blow to her. She became 
so prostrated over it that her system never rallied. About a 
year before her death she received a paralytic stroke, and was 
never able to walk a step afterward without the help of others. 
To make things still worse, she received a fearful burn on one 
of her lower limbs, December 23, 1892, which caused her 
severe suffering. This was borne patiently, and she was kindly 
and tenderly cared for by her only surviving daughter, Mary. 
When she had pretty well recovered from the effects of the burn, 
she had a second stroke of paralysis, causing her death about a 
week later, on March 29, 1893. 

Though, on account of her bodily health, she was not able 
to attend the place of worship regularly on the Sabbath, for 
several years before her death, yet her mind was steadfastly 
fixed on Christ as her Savior, and she ever maintained " a 
good hope through grace, " that spiritually all was well with her. 
It has well been said, by one who knew her well, referring to 
her death: — "One very kind and helpful to the poor, a good 



212 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

neighbor, a true, kind friend, and an earnest Christian woman 
has passed to her reward." 

To her only living daughter, Mary Alvina, the stroke 
seemed almost too heavy to be borne. To make her situation 
still more trying, she had not as yet, herself, given her heart to 
Christ, or made a public profession of his name. She now began 
to fully realize, that to enter the joys of heaven herself, she 
must have the same precious faith in Christ in which her mother 
lived and died. The funeral services of Mrs. Johnson were 
conducted by her pastor, Dr. J. R. Brittain, when her body 
was laid at rest in the family lot of the Cemetery at Monroe. 

Five children were born to Mr. and Mrs. E. S. Johnson — 
one son and four daughters. 



I. Infant Son. Born April 5, 1838. Still-born. 



II. Elizabeth Martha. Born November 16, 1839. 
Her death took place July 8, 1840. 



III. Sarah Agnes. Born January 19, 1842. Died 
September 13, 1842. 



IV. Louisa Rugless Johnson. She was born at 
Amanda. Butler County, Ohio, July 19, 1844. She grew up 
to be unusually large — tall and fleshy, with apparently a vigor- 
ous constitution. She pursued her advanced education in the 
Oxford Female Institute, at Oxford, Ohio, at which in due 
time she graduated, and at once entered on the profession of a 
teacher, which was kept up for eighteen years of her life. She 
taught twelve years in the Public Schools of Oxford. While 
she always strove to be faithful as a teacher, she excelled in 
the special work of character building, striving by both precept 
and example to inculcate right moral principles. By her kind 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 213 

words and warm sympathy, she succeeded in winning many 
over to the path of rectitude, and will be welcomed on the shin- 
ing shore by loving pupils who will meet her there. She was 
an earnest lover and advocate of truth, justice, temperance, and 
every other Christian virtue. In several instances she wrote 
letter after letter, for many months, to persons who had fallen 
into intemperate habits, with the sole view of reclaiming them 
from the terrible evil into which, in an evil hour, they had be- 
come ensnared. With what result the Lord only knows. But 
kindness, sympathy and earnest prayer are not put forth in vain. 
For the poor and the wayward she had great practical sympathy. 
She developed special talent as an artist; becoming so fas- 
cinated over its study and practice, that by close application and 
late hours, it is believed she seriously injured her health, if her 
days on earth were not thereby shortened. Miss Johnson's idea 
of life practically was, 

"We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths; 
In feelings, not in figures on a dial. 
We should count time by heart throbs. He most lives 
Who thinks most, feels the noblest, acts the best." 

She made a profession of religion in the Oxford United 
Presbyterian congregation in 1881, and soon after became a 
faithful teacher in the Sabbath-school and a zealous worker in 
the church. Her faith in her Savior upheld and comforted her 
in many seasons of weariness, sickness and sorrow. On the 
day of her death, as often during life, she talked of this faith 
and her assured hope of heaven. She selected as the text for 
her funeral sermon, the beautiful words of the Prophet Isaiah: 
"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on 
thee; because he trusteth in thee." 

Her death occurred at sunset on Thursday, June 30, 1887. 
Thus the day of existence had drawn to a close, her sun had set, 



214 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

as we trust, with the welcome plaudit, " Well done, good and 
faithful servant — enter into the joy of thy Lord." 

" She is not dead, 
But gone to that school 
Where she no longer needs our sympathy, 
And Christ himself doth rule." 

She was interred in the family Cemetery at Monroe. 



V. Mary Alvina Johnson. Born at Amanda, Butler 
County, Ohio, May 3, 1848. She was the youngest of the 
family, and during childhood was feeble and sickly. When 
she had grown to womanhood she had the choice given her be- 
tween a college and a musical education. Having a musical 
ear, she had a decided preference for the latter; but it seemed 
to be necessary that so much of her time be occupied in home 
duties, that the object of her choice was never fully carried out. 
Her higher education, however, was not neglected, as she at- 
tended Oxford Female College several terms. She was a fine 
correspondent, kept an interesting diary for several years, and 
has left a very nice written statement of her own conversion. 

Her early life was evidently, to too great an extent, a life 
of pleasure, with plain indications in her diary that it was very 
often mingled with disappointment and sadness. Her own 
statement with reference to the matter is: "I am not always as 
light-hearted as the world sees me; and often when I am the 
gayest, I feel most lonely and sad. They tell me I am decep- 
tious, and I do not deny it; for I have learned what it is to smile 
and seem perfectly happy, when, oh! it is so hard, sometimes, 
to keep back the tears that will come to my eyes ; but they are 
never suffered to fall. A strong, unbending will forces them 
back, and I laugh and chat as though the world were all one 
long, bright summer day. But it is not always so, for some- 
times I do feel happy; oh, so happy for a while! and then again 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 215 

I feel almost as if no one cared for me, and am perfectly miser- 
able. 'Into each life some rain must fall, some days be dark 
and dreary'; and so I will try to be happy and thankful for the 
many blessings I have." It is needless to say that she was not 
at this time a professing Christian. 

Her sister Lou's protracted sickness taxed her bodily 
strength of endurance to its utmost capacity. But whether it 
were her sister or mother needing care, the same untiring atten- 
tion was kindly and cheerfully given. She always proved her- 
self to be a faithful and affectionate sister and a most devoted 
daughter. When death came to her sister in 1887, it was a 
terrible blow to her. After several long, weary months of 
watchfulness and nursing, the death of her mother followed in 
March, 1893. As the only remaining member of the family, 
she was then left alone in the world. As might be expected, 
she was borne down with feelings of inexpressible sadness and 
overwhelming sorrow. Her grief was intensified by the fact, 
that up to this period she had neglected her personal salvation. 
At this critical moment her mother's pastor, Dr. J. R. Brittain, 
came to her relief; called on her frequently, and kindly and 
tenderly urged on her the solemn obligation of attending relig- 
ious services in the house of God, and of publicly professing 
Christ. To these she' cheerfully complied, soon yielded her 
heart to Christ, and was received into membership in the United 
Presbyterian Church of Oxford, Ohio, October 12, 1893. In 
regard to this profession, she says in the written statement of 
her conversion : "I am much happier since I tried to do right, 
and have come out and professed Christ, than I ever thought it 
possible to be. I knew before mother's death that I was not 
living right, and when I knew she could not live, I was walking 
the floor and saying, ' I can't give her up,' and praying that I 
might die, when the words seemed spoken in my ear: ' You are 
not prepared.' I stopped as if paralyzed; I could not move 



2l6 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

for a moment. Surely that was being brought face to face 
with God." 

A little more than two years from the time of her mother's 
death, our marriage took place. This placed her in pleasant 
home relations and companionship, and from that time her ter- 
ribly lonely, solitary life ceased. Our time through the summer 
was occupied in the oversight of extensive repairs on her house 
in Oxford, where we had decided to live. Time passed pleas- 
antly, though we had discomforts to endure, and we were very 
thankful when things were fully straightened up in the fall. 
We now had a nice, comfortable home, which we very much 
enjoyed. 

But there was one thing that marred our peace and filled 
us with alarm. A terrible disease had set in — cancer in her left 
breast. The doctor assured us from time to time that he could 
effect a cure, and that things were progressing favorably, but 
still the disease made slow but constant progress. For over 
eight months it required careful dressing three times a day, and 
I waited on her all the time myself, until within a few days of 
her death. It seemed to be the work Providence had allotted 
me. She was very patient and uncomplaining, seldom spoke of 
her sufferings, although they must have been severe. She had 
a great desire to live, especially for my sake, but at the same 
time was submissive to the Lord's will. Her peace of mind was 
seriously interfered with by ill-timed promises of restored health 
by her physician, almost up to the time of her death. She had 
often told me, if she could not live she wanted to know it. In 
her home life she was kind, affectionate and sympathetic. Dur- 
ing the latter part of her illness, her Bible was her constant, 
daily companion, and prayer her frequent employment. In her 
will she arranged to give $1500 to various benevolent objects 
of the Church to which she belonged. 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 21 7 

The warm weather, toward the last, set very hard on her in 
her weak condition, but death came to her relief, at 10 a. m. 
August n, 1896. The death struggle lasted for many long, 
tedious hours, but at length she was released from earth and en- 
tered into rest. To me it was a very solemn and terribly sad 
hour. The thought of a happy home broken up, and so many 
solitary, lonely hours in store for the future, came over me with 
feelings of overwhelming sadness. But I remembered the words 
of the Psalmist: 

" When troubles great o'erwhelm my breast, 
Then lead me on the rock to rest 
That higher is than I." 

I knew that with Mary all was well in the blessed home of 
the redeemed above. The funeral services the next day were 
conducted by her pastor, Dr. J. R. Brittain. He used as his 
text the beautiful words of triumph: "But thanks be to God, 
who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." A 
glorious victory indeed! and how thankful God's dear children 
should be for these words of cheer and comfort. Her body was 
in due time quietly laid to rest in the family Cemetery at Mon- 
roe, Ohio, to await the resurrection morn. 

My home having thus been broken up by the death of Mrs. 
Thompson, I accepted an invitation cheerfully and kindly given 
by my oldest son, Edward, and his wife, then living in Oxford, 
Ohio, to make my home, at least for a time, with them. My life 
must unavoidably always be very lonely. The deafness with 
which I have been troubled, keeps growing worse, and so I am 
largely cut off from social life. I generally attend church once 
on Sabbath, but am not able to hear a single word from the com- 
mencement of the services until they close. Everything around 
me has become so quiet and still, that "scarce a sound do I 
hear." 



2l8 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

But soon I began to see and feel that I must adapt myself, 
in divine strength, to my changed life and circumstances. Ac- 
cordingly when a couple of months or so had passed, I com- 
menced re-writing the Family History, with the view of prepar- 
ing it, at an early day, for publication. I found the time pass- 
ing more pleasantly when I was in some interesting and profit- 
able way employed. So I resolved, through life, to keep at 
work of some kind as long as health and strength would permit. 
My loss of hearing has shut me out from the work of the gospel 
ministry, practically, since the fall of 1894. At the present 
time, early in 1898, it would seem that any opening for the 
future lies greatly, as the Lord may direct, in the use of the pen. 
I can look up to him and realize with the Psalmist, that "my 
times are in his hand." 

The summer that has just passed, was spent in an ex- 
tensive trip west. I visited all my children, and all my brothers 
and sisters, at their homes, in Illinois, Iowa, Missouri, Kansas 
and Colorado. At Colorado Springs I had a fine opportunity 
of taking in the beautiful mountain scenery of its vicinity, and 
thus of seeing something of the greatness and grandeur of God 
in creation- work. Ascending Pike's Peak on the Cog- Wheel 
Railroad, I had a magnificent view of the snow-capped moun- 
tains in the distance, north and west, and the extended plains 
below on the east, as far as the eye could reach. 

Since my return to my home in Oxford, I have been busy 
gathering up a few remaining items for this history, and in the 
completion of the work. I am now willing and desirous that 
the Lord use me, the remainder of my life, as he may deem 
best, in the promotion of his honor and glory. Then, when the 
end comes, and the last sand shall have passed through the 
glass of my existence, may I be found among countless millions 
of the redeemed, prepared to be "faultless in Christ Jesus" — 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 219 

ready to be forever with my Savior, and with feelings of su- 
preme delight — "behold his glory." 

Concluding Remarks. 

In closing up the history there may very properly be a 
brief reference made to our relatives in the past, the present and 
even the future. We find them largely of the middle class of 
the times in which they lived, and leading active, busy lives. 
They necessarily had their struggles in life, and their difficulties 
to meet; and they met them manfully. As a general rule they 
maintained a good reputation for habits of industry, honesty of 
purpose and uprightness of conduct. They were very com- 
monly a God-fearing and a God-honoring class of people. The 
word of God was their guide in this life; their only hope of sal- 
vation and a higher, better life to come. Scotch and Scotch- 
Irish blood flowed largely in their veins. They were sturdy, 
vigorous men and women, and served their day and generation 
faithfully and well. They seldom resorted to civil law for the 
settlement of difficulties. 

They were lovers of liberty and determined foes of oppres- 
sion. Their blood was freely shed in many a hard-fought 
battle in defense of civil and religious freedom. Yet they were 
lovers of peace, and usually lived ''peaceably with all men." 
They were honest, industrious, and happy in their quiet Christian 
homes. 

But things have changed within the last fifty, or one hun- 
dred years. Our advantages in a great many ways are very 
much superior to theirs. Our educational facilities, especially, 
are very much improved. Advantage has been taken of these, 
and with corresponding good results. This may be seen in 
business enterprises and in the learned professions ; medi- 
cine, the law, the Christian ministry, college professors and 
presidents; each having its representatives in strong, vigorous, 



2 20 THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 

intellectual, Christian workers. Stanch men in the legal pro- 
fession, wise, courageous statesmen, too, above the influence of 
bribery, are in demand. 

On the part of many, at the present time, there is a desire 
to make the most and best out of life. Their aims are high and 
there is a commendable effort to rise. Scarcely any obstacle is 
allowed to stand in the way. To this end very much depends 
on making a wise improvement of time and opportunities. 

"Every minute hath its mission; 
Sin may blast thee, grace may bless thee, good or ill this hour: 
No going back, the past is an abyss; no stopping for the present perisheth; 
But ever hasting on, precarious on the foothold of To-day. 
Our cares are all To-day; our joys are all To-day; 
And in one little word, our life, what is it, but — To-day ? " 

The future I need not, can not, largely scan. The progress 
of the arts and sciences in the ages to come are, to us of the 
present, unknown. Coming generations will start out in life 
with much to stimulate and encourage. The possibilities of the 
future are great, and will doubtless continue to be so as time 
moves along. Therefore, 

"Pensioner of life, 
Zealously go forward with integrity, and God will bless thy faith." 

I confess to a feeling of great anxiety that the Christian re- 
ligion may receive close, practical attention, on the part of our 
descendants, until the close of time. No life is successful where 
the interests of the soul are neglected. This may be learned 
when too late to be remedied. In building for time, see that 
you all build for eternity. 

The lives of relatives must have an influence for good or 
evil on others, not simply for a day, but for all coming years. 
If conformed to the will of God, all will be well, and fruit will 
be borne to His honor and glory, as the result, all along the 



THE THOMPSON-GIVEN FAMILIES. 22 1 

ages. If, on the other hand, the "choice is rather in sinful 
ways to go," no tongue can tell the multiplied evils that may 
be wrought out, as time rolls along, by their baneful influences. 
Therefore, place yourselves on the Lord's side, be resolute, 
be firm, as your Scottish ancestors have been in the past, in 
your efforts to exalt God and become a blessing to your fellow- 
men. The outcome for good will not cease at death, but will 
ever extend and spread abroad and reach onward, until the 
angel before the throne of God will be commissioned to descend 
to earth, and with uplifted hand, swear by Him that liveth for 
ever, "Time shall be no longer." 

Crossing over the Jordan of death and entering in through 
the gates into the heavenly city, no longer to "see through a 
glass darkly," but face to face, what progress in knowledge 
the mind may be able to make, with greater clearness of intel- 
lect, and new scenes continually presented to view, no mortal 
tongue is able to tell. But there will be delightful harmony and 
holy fellowship, there will be happy communion of kindred 
spirits in love and sympathy, in the great family of the redeemed 
above, that will know no interruption, but will continue time 
without end. 

The home of the saved is a place, 

"Where streams of pleasure ever flow, 
And boundless joys abide." 



223 



INDEX. 

PAGE. 

Anderson, Jane Eliza (Given) 1 1 1 

" Rev. William T 112 

Andrews, Mary Ann (Given) 93 

Rev. William Watson 93 

William Given 93 

Susan VanWyck 94 

James Watson 94 

Laura H. (Cotheal) 94 

Sarah 94 

James 94 

VanWyck 94 

John 94 

Margaret A. (Denniston) , 94 

Arthurs, Margaret (Given) 123 

' ' James 123 

" John 124 

" Jennie (Clark) 124 

' ' James 124 

" Robert 124 

" Annie 125 

" Margaret 125 

" Jane 125 

' • Caroline 125 

" Joseph 125 

" William 125 

" Mary Anne 125 

Arthur, Chester Alan, (President of U. S.) 130, 131 

Boals, Elizabeth (Raitt) 77 

' ' James 77 



224 INDEX. 

Barnes, Sarah Jane (Raitt) 77 

" Samuel 77 

Boswell, Lizzie Leggett (Craig) 139 

" George B 139 

Bradshaw, Jane (Kinnear) 126 

" James 126 

Brown, Lillis Ann (Short) 80 

" James 80 

" Robert Marshall 8 

" Lillie (White) 8 

" Mary Elizabeth 8 

' ' James Short 8 

" Florence (Gregg) 8 

" David Ulysses Grant 8 

Campbell, Jane (Telford) 136 

" Robert 136 

Carothers, Mary (Thompson) 13 

" Christy 13 

Case, Harriet (Stewart) 18 

" Adam 18 

Charlton, Mary Ann (Telford) 134 

" John 134 

Close, Eliza (Kinnear) 128 

Rev. William 128, 129 

James Alexander 128 

Isabel (Benson) 128 

William Patrick 128 

Clara H. (Lough) 128 

Mary 129 

Joseph Kinnear 129 

Laura (Johnson) 129 

Robert 129 

Eliza Kinnear 129 



INDEX. 225 

Cohvell, Miranda (Stewart) 19 

" John B 19 

" Maggie 19 

Coulter, Nancy Lillis (Raitt) 77 

" James 77 

Craig, Mary Anne (Henry) 138 

" Hugh..- 138 

" John Henry 139 

Crombie, Eliza Arthur (Henry) 137 

" Hance Boggs 137 

" Helen Elizabeth 138 

" Hannah Margaret 138 

" Emily Jane 138 

Cunningham, Rachel (Telford) 134 

' ' Allan 1 34 

Cyclone, The Ellison 46, 47 

Davidson, Daniel 121 

" Jane (Given) 121 

Dillehay, Lydia Ann (Ferguson) 24 

" John A 24 

Dixon, Joseph (G. G. Grandfather) 130 

Donaldson, Annie (Charlton) 135 

John C 135 

Eulogy, Scotch-Irish 90, 9 1 

Farmer, Susanna (Stewart) 17 

' ' John 17 

Ferguson, Susanna (Thompson) 19 

" Samuel 19, 20 

William T 20 

" John 20 

" Nancy, (Morrow) 20 

" Samuel 21 

" William 21 



226 INDEX. 

Ferguson, Andrew 21 

Adam 21 

David 21 

Samuel 21 

Pura, (Mills) 21 

Thomas J 22 

Samuel L 22 

Maggie (Dixon) 22 

Susan A 22 

James W 22 

Rosa B 22 

Thomas 22 

Margaret M. (Mills) 22 

William T 23 

Samuel H 23 

Byron H 23 

Emma (Hollenbeck) 23 

Hugh McClenahan 23 

Ida B. (Chesroun) 23 

Kate E 23 

Lydia Mary 24 

Ferguson, Sarah (Thompson) 71 

Thomas 71 

John Thompson 72 

Sarah (Robbins) 72 

William 72 

Susanna 72 

Thomas 72 

Samuel F 73 

Lucinda (Newel) 73 

Finney, Elizabeth (Short) 83 

" Rev. James Patterson 83 

" Minnehaha 84 



INDEX. 227 

Finney, William Herbert 85 

Roscoe Raitt 85 

" Sarah Jane Pearl 86 

Dwight McDill 86 

" Sarah (Stewart) 28 

William 28 

Finney Tragedy, The, 28-31 

Finney, Elizabeth (Rugless) 209 

" Thomas 209 

" Peter Monfort 210 

" Harriet (Thornell) 210 

" Thomas Patterson 210 

1 ' James Wilson 210 

" Lizzie (Dalrymple) 210 

Francis, Nancy Willison (Raitt) 87 

John 87 

David Raitt 88 

" Mary Jane (Wallace) 88 

" James 89 

" Lillis Jane 89 

' ' John Pressly 9° 

" Sarah Melissa (Day) 9° 

Given, James (Grandfather) 9 2 

" Mary Ann (Hillis) (Grandmother). 92 

" James (Great-grandfather) 92 

" Jane (Dale) (Great-grandmother) 92 

" James (Uncle) 9 2 

" Susan (VanWyck) 93 

<< William 93 

" Lavinia 93 

" William (Father) 9 2 , 94 

" Margaret (Telford) (Mother) 94~9 6 

" Mary 9 6 



228 INDEX. 

Given, Annie (i) 

Jane 

Margaret 

Annie (2) 

Rev. James 101- 

Margaret (Fraser) 102- 

William Alexander 

Jennie (Nevin) 

Florence 

William Nevin 

Margaret Pringle 

Annie Fraser « ; . . . . 108- 

Rev. Hugh Fraser 

Jennie Murray (Anderson) .• 

John 113, 

Martha (Magill) 

John Magill 

Anna Myrtle (Bonbright) 

William Kennedy 

Anna (Adams) 

Margaret 

James Albert 

Hannah (Fife) 

Eleanor Kerr 

John (Uncle) 

Annie (Telford) (Aunt) 121- 

Eliza Annie 

James 

Mary 

John 121 

Margaret 

Goudie, Maria (Ramsey) 

Fred 



INDEX. 229 

Goudie, Alvira (Ramsey) 16 

' ' Joseph 16 

Grififeth, Jane (Ferguson) 72 

Grooms, Martha Ann (Finney) 209 

" Alexander . 209 

" Margaret Melissa (Finney) 210 

" Hamilton 210 

Hall, Barbara (Raitt) 87 

" William 87 

Hamill, Martha L. (Rugless) 209 

" J. L 209 

Hanna, A r iola Annetta (Rankin) 56 

" John Frank 56 

" Charles Rankin 57 

' ' John Winfield 57 

Harper, Jane (Given) (Aunt) 125 

" Matthew 126 

Henry, Eliza (Telford) (Aunt) 136, 141 

" Samuel (Uncle) 136, 141 

" Nancy Ann 137 

" Samuel 137 

" Hannah (Arthurs) 137 

" Eliza 137 

" Eleanor (Logan) 141 

Hindman, Mary (Rugless) 208 

' ' James 208 

•' Samuel 208 

" Sarah Ann 208 

" James 208 

" David Wilson 209 

Hyndman, Margaret (Kennedy) 99 

" Robert 99 

Jeffers, Amanda (Ferguson) 21 



230 INDEX. 

Johnson, Sarah (Rugless) (Mother) 211 

" Ebenezer Stimpson 211 

" Louisa Rugless 212-214 

Kennedy, Elizabeth (Given) (Sister) 97 

" Andrew 97 

William Given 98 

Elizabeth 98 

' ' Mary Jane 98 

" Lavinia 98 

" Andrew 98 

" David 99 

' ' John 99 

" Matilda 99 

" Annie 99 

" James 99 

Kinnear, Mary Anne (Given) (Aunt) 126 

" James 126 

' ' Mary Ann 126 

" Alexander 126 

" James 127 

' ' William John , 127 

" Robert 127 

" Joseph 127 

Kinton, Polly (Stewart) 25 

" Thomas 25 

Kuhn, Bell (Arthurs) 125 

Low, Nancy (Ferguson) 21 

Matthews, Jane (Telford) (Aunt) 132 

" John 132 

McBurney, Elizabeth (Telford) 135 

Hugh 135 

McCammon, May (Kinnear) 127 

" John 127 



INDEX. 23I 

McClanahan, Emma J. (Thompson) 192 

' ' William A 1 94 

McKee, Rachel Jane (Henry) 139 

' ' Robert C 139 

" Martha J. (McKnight) 140 

" Samuel Henry 140 

" Kate B. (Hamilton) 140 

McKinney, Eliza Elmira (McKee) 140 

" Rev. William 140 

Merkle, Margaret L. (Ferguson) 24 

" Douglass 24 

Motch, Pura Lavinia (Ferguson) 22 

" Tony 22 

Newlan, Margaretta (Stewart) 19 

" Ephraim 19 

Nichols, Barbara (Thompson) 68, 69 

Vance 68 

" Thomas A 69 

Patterson, Sarah (Grandmother) 9, 10 

Phenomenal Business Life, (Hon. D. Rankin) 54-56 

Pollock, James Wallace 198 

" Jeannette (Anderson) 198, 199 

Raitt, David (Grandfather) 73—75 

" Lillis (Angus) (Grandmother) 73,75 

" Margaret 27, 76 

" Jane (Mother) 39, 76 

" James 76, 78 

" Sarah (Cobean) 76 

" Letitia (Johnston) 78 

" David 87 

Ralston, Elizabeth (Hindman) , 208 

" Joseph 208 

Ramsey, Sarah (Stewart) 15 



232 INDEX. 

Ramsey, John B 15 

Margaret Ann 15 

Thomas Findley 16 

Harriet 16 

William Franklin 17 

Mary E. (Thompson) 17 

Rankin, Sarah (Thompson) 5 1-54 

David 51, 54, 60 

William 52 

Elizabeth (Gross) 52 

Jane Elizabeth 56 

Melinda 56 

John Alexander 57 

Harriet Newell (Armes) 58 

William Findley 59 

Lizzie (Marshall) 59 

Joseph Riley 60 

Elizabeth (Gowdy) 60 

Jane (Thompson) (Sister) 65, 66 

James Farrington 65, 68 

Edgar Delos 67 

Jennie (Moore) 67 

Elizabeth (Edwards) 68 

Ray, Nancy (Given) 120 

" John 120 

Reynolds, Marietta (Ferguson) 22 

" John 22 

Richie, Mary Ann (Francis) 88 

Rev. William Marshall 88, 89 

Rugless James 207 

" Elizabeth (Wilson) 207 

' ' Samuel 208 

' ' William 209 



INDEX. 233 

Ryan, Pura Lavinia (Ferguson) 22 

W. S 22 

Sands, Sarah Ellen (Given) 116 

" Rev. James Davidson n 6-1 18 

Short, Margery Gow (Raitt) 78, 79 

" James (Uncle) 78 

" Marshall 79 

" John 82 

" David .. 82 

Slater, Lavinia Jane (Nichols) 69 

" Prof. Henry Herbert 69 

Sloan, Rebecca (Thompson) 13 

Snell, Sallie Snell (Thompson) 13 

Stewart, Margaret (Thompson) (Aunt) 14 

" John (Uncle) 14 

" Samuel 17 

" Elizabeth (Fletcher) 17 

" William 17 

' ' Martha Isabel (Law) 17 

Maria 18 

" Robert 18 

" Christina (Ihrig) 18 

" Julia Ann 19 

' ' Samuel 25 

" Catharine (Bilz) 25 

William T. 25 

" Margaret Tarrass 25 

' ' Susanna 25 

" John 26 

" Isaac 26 

' ' Jane 26 

" Margaret 26 

" David 33 



234 INDEX. 

Stewart, Lillis (Thompson) 33 

" Josephine (Thompson) 48 

' ' Andrew 48 

" Cecelia (Thompson) 49 

" Samuel 49 

" Jane (Thompson) (Aunt) 24 

' ' William 24 

' ' Sarah Ann 25 

' ' Nellie 25 

Telford, Eliza (Arthurs) 125 

" John 125 

" Margaret (Given) (Mother) f ... 129, 141 

' ' John (Grandfather) 129 

" Eliza (Arthurs) (Grandmother) 129 

" Great-grandfather 130 

" Jane (Dixon) (Great-grandmother) 130 

" Anne 132 

' ' Mary 132 

" James 133 

' ' Nancy (Hillis) 133 

John 133 

" John (Uncle) 133 

" Mary (Carson) 133 

John, Jr 125, 133 

" James 133 

" Sarah (Hammil) 134 

" John 134 

' ' William 135 

" Thomas 136 

" Joseph 136 

Tennant Mary Jane (Ramsey) 16 

" D. L 16 

Thompson, William (Grandfather) 9 



INDEX. 235 

Thompson, Sarah Patterson (Grandmother) 9, 10 

" Andrew n 

" Rebecca (Boner) n 

' < Charles B 12 

" Lathede 12 

" Nellie 13 

" John 14 

" Samantha (Ramsey) 15 

" David 15 

William (Uncle) 27 

" Margaret (Raitt) (Aunt) 27,76 

" David Raitt 27 

" William 31, 3 2 

" Nancy (Tarrass) 31 

" Lydia (Keiper) .... 32 

" Margaret 33 

" James A' 33 

Hadassah A. (Wilson) 33 

" Rev. John Sherman 34 

" Mary Maud (Hanna) 34 

" John Hunter 35 

" Joseph 35 

" Maria 35 

' ' Isaac Newton 36 

Alice N. (Welch) 3 6 

" Silvanus 36 

" Adam (Father) 3 6 ~39 

« ' Jane (Raitt) (Mother) 39, 40, 76 

" William 41, 44, 46 

" Margaret (Wallace) 4 1 

' ' Samuel Findley, Jr 43, 44 

" Margaret Isabella (Lytton) 43 

" Helen Mary (Marsh) 44 



236 INDEX. 

Thompson, George 44 

" Hannah Jane (Sampy) 44 

John 45 

' ' William 45 

" Agnes E. (Douglass) 45 

' ' Jennie Florella 46 

" Elizabeth H. (Lusk) 46 

" Nancy (Stewart.) 49 

' ' David Raitt 48, 49 

" Susan Emeline (Ramsey) 48 

' ' Frank 48 

" Marion 48 

" Jennie (Long) 48 

" John 48, 49 

Millie (Collins) 48 

' ' Harvey 49 

" John 62 

" James 63 

" Lavinia (Nichols) 64 

' ' Eliza Rosaline 64 

" Fannie Alma 64 

" Hattie May 65 

' ' Joseph 70 

' ' Mary (Nelson) 70 

' ' Sarah Jane 71 

" Margaretta Ellen 71 

' ' Raymond Harrison 71 

' ' Lillian Barbara 71 

' ' Marjorie Raitt 71 

" Rev. Samuel Findley 61, 141-161, 204 

' ' Ellen Kerr (Given) 121, 150, 161 

" William Howard 167 

" Prof. Edward Payson 168, 173 



INDEX. 237 

Thompson, Mary Eleanor (Rankin) 170, 172 

" SamuelS 17 r 

" Caroline (Carothers) 171 

' ' Harriet Eleanor 176 

" Mary Somerville 176 

" William Howard, Jr 177 

' ' Samuel Edward 1 7 7 

' ' Riba Geneva 1 7 7 

" Rev. Joseph Addison 178, 183 

" Lillian Esther (Logan) 179 

" Lillie Olivia (Woodling) 185 

' ' Mary Lyon 186 

" Margaret Logan 186 

Elizabeth Ellen 186 

" Prof. John Given 186, 189 

Lydia M. (Reed) 188 

• ' Paul Dean , 191 

" Samuel Reed 19 1 

" Philip Edward 192 

" David Wallace 192 

" Rev. Pressly 196-200 

Edith (Pollock) 198, 200 

" Wilbur Pollock 201 

" Harold Given 201 

" Infant Daughter 201 

" Charles Henry 202 

" Mary Alvina (Johnson) 206, 214 

Trimble, Susanna (Ferguson) 23 

Tucker, Cerelda Ann (Thompson) 33 

" Leona M. (Thompson) 34 

Welty, Mary Alice (Thompson) 34 

White, Lillis (Thompson) 6 r 

" Joseph 61 



238 INDEX. 

" James William 62 

" Jane Ellen 62 

" Sarah Celeste 62 

Wilson, Jane (Thompson) 41 

' ' Joseph 42 

Wise, Mary Ann (Kinnear) 127 

' ' William 128 

Woods, Mary Jane (Short) 81 

" Amos 81 

Work, Mary Agnes (Given) 107 

" Cyrus Elmer 107 



Corrections. 



Corrections. 



Corrections. 



Corrections. 






Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 






Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions. 



Additions.